Victorian Bills Explanatory Memoranda Victorian Bills Explanatory Memoranda[Index] [Search] [Download] [Bill] [Help]
Workplace Injury Rehabilitation and
Compensation Bill 2013
Introduction Print
EXPLANATORY MEMORANDUM
General
This Bill re-enacts with amendments provisions of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and replaces that Act and the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 with a new
comprehensive Act that is easier to use and follow.
The Bill will govern workers compensation insurance, payment of employer
premiums, rehabilitation for injured workers, and compensation in relation to
workplace injuries and deaths.
The Bill includes a number of drafting improvements that are intended to
simplify the legislation and make it easier to understand and navigate.
Some of these improvements are--
· a more logical structure, with provisions that govern
entitlement to compensation, the making of a claim and return
to work located at the front of the Bill and provisions that are
ancillary to the WorkCover scheme located towards the end of
the Bill;
· modernisation of the style and language of some outdated
provisions in the legislation, and restructure of various
provisions to make them easier to read and understand;
· new visual aids, with flow chart diagrams to assist workers and
employers to understand various claims processes and
obligations;
571139 1 BILL LA INTRODUCTION 18/9/2013
· new statements of key rights and obligations of workers and
employers at the start of the Bill to assist navigation of the
legislation; and
· omission of various obsolete provisions.
The Bill has been prepared on the basis that it does not involve changes to
injured workers' benefits nor to the way employers' premiums are calculated.
The substance of various key provisions in the Accident Compensation Act
1985 and the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993
have therefore been reproduced in the Bill.
The Bill includes a number of minor amendments aimed at removing
ambiguities, clarifying the intention of various provisions, and correcting a
number of drafting anomalies. The Bill also includes a small number of
minor policy changes that improve administrative processes and reduce
regulatory burden.
The wording of some of the more complex and heavily litigated provisions of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 have been reproduced in the Bill.
Clause Notes
PART 1--PRELIMINARY
Clause 1 sets out the purposes of the Bill, which are--
· to simplify the provisions applying to the rehabilitation
of injured workers and compensation;
· to streamline the provisions of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 which continue to apply to
injuries suffered before 1 July 2014;
· to provide a single gateway for claims for compensation
under the Bill or the Accident Compensation Act
1985;
· to provide for the registration of employers and the
payment of WorkCover premiums;
· to repeal the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993 and consolidate the substance into
this Bill;
· and to make consequential amendments to the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, the Workers Compensation
Act 1958 and certain other Acts.
2
Clause 2 establishes the commencement of various sections of the Bill.
The majority of provisions in the Bill will come into operation
on 1 July 2014. Clause 6 of the Bill establishes more detailed
provisions regarding the application of the Bill.
Subclause (2) specifies clauses that will come into operation on
the day after the day on which the Bill receives Royal Assent.
The clauses make changes to the Accident Compensation Act
1985. It is appropriate that these provisions commence on the
day after Royal Assent.
Clauses 628(1) and 641 will be deemed to have come into
operation on 5 April 2010. The provisions will be applied
retrospectively in order to correct technical anomalies in
provisions that were introduced or amended in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 from 5 April 2010.
Clause 626(7), 630(3) and 647 will be deemed to have come
into operation on 1 July 2010. The amendments will be applied
retrospectively in order to correct anomalies in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 643 containing a transitional provision for a previous
amendment to the Accident Compensation Act 1985 will be
deemed to have commenced on 1 November 2010.
The amendment will be applied retrospectively to correct an
anomaly in a transitional provision for an amendment to the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 from 1 November 2010.
Clause 630(6) will be deemed to come into operation on 1 July
2012. The amendment will be applied retrospectively to align
with the date an equivalent amendment was made in the
Transport Accident Act 1986.
Clause 3 defines key words and phrases used throughout the Bill.
Definitions in clause 3 operate the same as their equivalent
definitions in section 5 of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, except where identified otherwise. Some of the
definitions have been streamlined or restructured and there are
some technical changes to a number of definitions as detailed
below. For example, there are changes to the definitions of
hospital, nursing service and personal and household service.
There are also some new definitions in the Bill as detailed
below.
3
Several definitions from section 5 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 have been omitted from the Bill.
These include the definitions of authorised deposit taking
agency, financial year and prescribed which are adequately
defined under the Interpretation of Legislation Act 1984.
The defined terms of appointed day, uninsured employers and
indemnity scheme and WorkCover insurance policy have also
been omitted from the Bill on the basis the definitions are no
longer required.
Accounting records in the Bill is relevant to the governance
provisions relating to the Victorian WorkCover Authority.
The term is defined by reference to the equivalent definition
in the Financial Management Act 1994, which includes
"invoices, receipts, orders for the payment of money, bills of
exchange, cheques, promissory notes, vouchers and other
documents of prime entry; and such working papers and other
documents as are necessary to explain the methods and
calculations by which accounts are made up".
A.M.A Guides confirms the abbreviated phrase for the
"American Medical Association's Guides to the Evaluation of
Permanent Impairment (Fourth Edition) (other than Chapter 15)
as modified by this Act and the regulations".
The A.M.A Guides provide the methodology by which
assessments of permanent impairment under Division 4 of
Part 2 are to be conducted. The guides are modified by this Bill
for certain categories of injuries (including psychiatric injury,
occupational asthma, and infectious occupational diseases) to
take account of Australian best practice in evaluating such
injuries.
Ambulance service is defined to mean the conveying of a
worker by any reasonable means for the purpose of receiving
medical or hospital services. The definition is relevant for the
purposes of provisions setting out entitlement to compensation
for medical and like expenses in Division 7 of Part 5 of the Bill.
Applicable prescribed percentage is defined in the Bill for the
purposes of the provisions in Part 1 of Schedule 1 which deem
certain persons to be workers and employers. The Bill
recognises that certain deemed workers under the Bill provide
materials and equipment as well as labour services pursuant to
contractual employment arrangements. The term is relevant for
4
the purposes of deductions to the total amount of a contract
representing the percentage that on average reflects the
materials and equipment component of the contract; and to
remuneration and the calculation of PIAWE for various workers
under clauses 6 and 8 of Schedule 1.
Apprentice is aligned with the equivalent definition contained
in the Education and Training Reform Act 2006 being a
person whom an employer has undertaken to train under a
training contract. The definition is relevant to various
provisions in the Bill, including provisions relating to
entitlement to compensation and benefits.
Authorised agent is defined to mean a person appointed by
the Victorian Workcover Authority under clause 501 as an
authorised agent. Authorised agents are appointed by the
Authority to manage various matters relating to WorkCover
insurance and claims for compensation in accordance with
clause 501.
Authority is defined to mean the Victorian WorkCover
Authority. The Authority was established under section 18 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and is continued in
existence by clause 491(1) of this Bill. The key governance
provisions relating to the Authority are in Part 11 of the Bill.
Board is defined to mean the Board of Management of the
Authority. This was established by section 24 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and is continued in existence under
clause 502 of the Bill. Various provisions relating to the Board,
including the constitution and appointment of members are set
out in Part 11 of the Bill.
Books is defined in the Bill to include any document.
The definition includes a note referring to the definition of
document in section 38 of the Interpretation of Legislation
Act 1984. That definition captures the substance of the existing
longer form definition of books in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 and there will be no changes as a result of the shorter
definition in the Bill.
Conciliation Officer means the Senior Conciliation Officer
or the person appointed as a Conciliation Officer under
clause 523(2). A reference to a Conciliation Officer is to be
taken to include the Senior Conciliation Officer, unless the
contrary intention appears. A Conciliation Officer has a range
5
of powers to deal with disputes relating to decisions on statutory
entitlements under Part 6 of the Bill. Such disputes may relate
to the entitlement to compensation under Part 2 and benefits in
Part 5 or in relation to a claim under section 98 or 98A of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. There is no equivalent
definition in the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Conciliation Service means the Accident Compensation
Conciliation Service established under section 52A of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 and continued in existence
under clause 519. There is no equivalent definition in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Corresponding Authority is defined to include various
Government departments or authorities in other Australian
jurisdictions responsible for administering a law corresponding
to this Bill, the Occupational Health and Safety Act 2004,
the Dangerous Goods Act 1985, or the Equipment (Public
Safety) Act 1994. The definition is relevant to the governance
provisions in Part 11 of the Bill, including the power of the
Authority to enter into agreements or contracts with a
corresponding Authority. It is also relevant to the information
disclosure provisions in Division 9 of Part 13.
Corrupt conduct refers to the meaning given by section 4 of the
Independent Broad-based Anti-Corruption Committee Act
2011. The definition is relevant for the purposes of the
Authority notifying the IBAC of certain conduct in accordance
with Division 12 of Part 13 of the Bill. There is no equivalent
definition in the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Current weekly earnings is defined by reference to clause 152
of the Bill but applies to the entire Bill. The definition is
relevant to benefits under the Bill, including the calculation of
weekly payments of compensation. There is no equivalent
definition in the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Current work capacity in relation to a worker is directly
relevant to benefits under the Bill, including weekly payments
of compensation and to the return to work obligations of
workers and employers in Part 4. It refers to a present ability
of the worker to do some work, when the worker is unable to
engage in his or her pre-injury employment. If the worker has
a current work capacity, the employer has an obligation to
provide the worker with suitable employment (defined in
6
clause 3), and the worker has a range of obligations which
include participation in return to work planning. The term is
also relevant to the calculation of weekly payments under
Part 5, which is affected if a worker has a current work
capacity.
Declared training program is defined in the Bill to mean a
training program in respect of which a declaration under
clause 2 of Schedule 1 is in force. The definition is relevant for
the purposes of the provisions relating to persons deemed to be
workers or employers, as a participant in such a program is
deemed to be a worker whilst so participating.
Dependant is defined by reference to a person being wholly,
mainly or partly dependant on the earnings of a worker.
The definition is relevant to provisions relating to workplace
deaths, including entitlements to compensation for dependants.
Disease is predominantly relevant for the purposes of
determining whether there is an entitlement to compensation
under Part 2 of the Bill for diseases as defined.
Domestic partner is defined in the Bill for the purposes of
expanding the definition of partner to include certain non-
marital domestic relationships. The definition is aligned with
the Relationships Act 2008. The definition is predominantly
relevant to provisions relating to workplace deaths, including
entitlements to compensation for certain partners.
Drive is defined to mean being in control, or in charge, of a
motor vehicle. The definition is relevant to provisions in Part 2
establishing a targeted penalty regime for workers who sustain
injury while driving with any concentration of alcohol in their
blood or breath or any concentration of a prescribed illicit drug.
The definition is consistent with the Road Safety Act 1986 and
the Transport Accident Act 1986.
Eligible subsidiary refers to the substantive meaning of that
term in clause 372. The definition is relevant to the provisions
governing self-insurers in Part 8 of the Bill.
Employer is defined to describe the types of persons who will
be taken to be employers under the Bill. This definition,
together with the definition of worker, is fundamental to
describing the relationship between workers and employers for
the purposes of determining the key rights and obligations in
7
provisions throughout the Bill. The definition confirms that
employers may be deemed under the Bill, including under
various provisions in Part 1 of Schedule 1.
Employer superannuation contribution is defined to mean any
contribution made by an employer in respect of a worker for the
payment of superannuation or other related benefits as set out in
the definition. The definition excludes certain contributions,
such as certain voluntary contributions by workers and certain
salary sacrifice contributions of a kind specified by the Minister
by an order in the Government Gazette. The definition is
relevant to section 155 and the exclusion of employer
superannuation contributions from ordinary earnings for the
purposes of calculating PIAWE. The employer superannuation
amount is excluded from ordinary earnings and section 6(2) of
the Transport Accident Act 1986, which is relevant for the
assessment of serious injury under Part 7. Contributions that do
not fit within the definition may be included in ordinary
earnings.
Exemption limit is defined in reference to a financial year to
mean the amount prescribed in the premiums order for the
purposes of clause 20(3)(d) of Schedule 1. The definition is
relevant to the definition of remuneration in Part 2 of
Schedule 1. The definition reflects the equivalent definition
in section 3 of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
First entitlement period is defined by reference to the definition
in section 152, being an aggregate period not exceeding
13 weeks (whether or not consecutive) in respect of which
benefits have been paid or is payable to the worker.
The definition is relevant to the calculation of benefits under
Part 5.
Fringe benefit is defined to have the same meaning as in the
Fringe Benefits Tax Assessment Act 1986 but excluding
anything that is prescribed by the regulations not to be a fringe
benefit. The definition is relevant to the meaning of
remuneration under Part 2 of Schedule 1 and for the purposes of
calculating non-pecuniary benefits and PIAWE under Part 5.
8
Full-time worker describes a category of worker based on the
number of hours worked in relation to any relevant industrial
award. This definition is used to assist in determining the
excess an employer is liable to pay under section 72 of this Bill.
Heart attack injury is defined to mean an injury to the heart
that is associated with any of a number of different conditions.
The definition is intended to be exhaustive in its scope, and to
bear upon and affect all claims for injuries relating to heart
attacks and related conditions. For example, an injury to the
heart associated with any heart attack, or an injury to the heart
associated with any angina. The definition is relevant to the
specific tests for entitlement to compensation for heart attack
injury, including in sections 40 and 50 of Part 2. Those tests
establish that there is no entitlement to compensation in respect
of a heart attack injury unless the worker's employment was a
significant contributing factor. This requires a causal link to be
established.
Hospital is defined to mean a wide range of hospitals and other
places, including by reference to the Health Services Act 1988
and the Mental Health Act 1986. The definition is relevant to
the definitions of hospital service and medical service and to
various provisions relating to compensation in the form of
medical and like expenses and weekly payments.
The definition has been changed from the equivalent definition
in the Accident Compensation Act 1985 as a consequence of
the repeal of the Health Act 1958. The definition in the Bill
reflects the range of hospitals within the meaning of the Health
Services Act 1988 that are intended to be captured.
Hospital service is defined by reference to a non-exhaustive list
of attendances, treatments and services in connection with a
hospital. The definition is relevant to the definition of medical
service and to various provisions relating to compensation in the
form of medical and like expenses.
IBAC and IBAC personnel relate to the Independent Broad-
based Anti-corruption Commission established under the
Independent Broad-based Anti-corruption Commission Act
2011. The terms are relevant to the Authority's obligations in
relation to IBAC under Division 12 of Part 13. These terms
have no equivalent in the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
9
Incapacity is defined to include a disfigurement that is
sufficient to affect the earning capacity of a worker or a
worker's opportunities for employment, and a specific provision
in relation to industrial deafness. The definition is relevant
throughout the Bill, including in relation to entitlement to
compensation and benefits, and in relation to return to work.
Industrial award is defined with reference to instruments under
the Fair Work Act 2009 and the Fair Work (Transitional
Provisions and Consequential Amendments) Act 2009.
The definition is relevant to other definitions in section 3 and
for the purposes of calculating benefits under Part 5.
Industrial deafness is defined to mean any condition of
deafness caused by certain exposure to industrial noise.
The definition is relevant to the determination of compensation
for industrial deafness under various provisions of the Bill,
including in accordance with the industrial deafness provisions
in Division 4 of Part 2.
Injury is defined broadly to mean any physical or mental injury,
including industrial deafness and diseases contracted in the
course of employment. The definition also includes a
recurrence, aggravation, acceleration, exacerbation or
deterioration of any pre-existing injury or disease.
The definition of injury is critical to the tests for entitlement
to compensation in Part 2 of the Bill and to other provisions
throughout the Bill.
Interest at the prescribed rate is defined for the purposes of
confirming the interest rate to be applied to different amounts
payable under the Bill. For example, interest payable on certain
outstanding weekly payments under Part 5. The rate is
determined by reference to the Penalty Interest Rates Act
1983.
Legal practitioner is defined to align with the meaning in the
Legal Profession Act 2004 which refers to a person who holds
a current legal practising certificate or a current interstate
practising certificate.
Medical Panel is defined as a Medical Panel constituted under
Division 2 of Part 12. In addition to determining medical issues
concerning entitlements to compensation, a Medical Panel can
determine medical questions in the course of proceedings for
the assessment of serious injury under Part 7.
10
Medical practitioner prescribes the relevant criteria for
determining who is a medical practitioner for the purposes of
the Bill. This is relevant as an injured worker's medical
practitioner and other healthcare professionals are primarily
responsible for identifying medical and like services that are
appropriate for an injured worker's injury (see also Division 7 of
Part 5 regarding medical and like services that a worker may be
entitled to).
Medical question covers aspects of a worker's medical
condition that may be uncertain or in dispute. A medical
question may relate to one or more of the following: the level of
the worker's impairment, the extent of incapacity for work and
whether it is permanent, whether the worker is able to perform
other work, the appropriateness of any current treatment, the
extent and likely prognosis for the condition. The Bill provides
for the Court, a Conciliation Officer, the Authority or a self-
insurer to refer medical questions to the Medical Panels.
The identification of medical questions and the referral process
play an integral role to the resolution of disputes under the Bill.
Medical service is defined to specify the particular types of
medical services that may be compensable under Part 5 of the
Bill. The definition reflects the equivalent definition from the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 with some changes.
Paragraph (b) of the definition has been changed to include
"orthoses" as they are a compensable medical service under the
Bill. This change is intended to provide for simplified and
consistent treatment of prostheses and orthoses, which are often
fitted by the same clinician.
Paragraph (f) of the definition has been changed to refer
separately to a registered chiropractor and a registered osteopath
to reflect that separate registrations are required for those
specialities.
Member of a family is defined by reference to the meaning in
clause 26 of Schedule 1 of the Bill. The definition specifies the
persons who are taken to be members of a person's family for
the purposes of the Bill. Persons who are members of a
deceased workers family may be entitled to compensation under
Division 8 of Part 5 of this Bill. Employer's who employ
members of their own family may be exempt from certain
return to work obligations under Part 4.
11
Midwife is defined by reference to the registration requirements
for a person to be a midwife for the purposes of the Bill.
The definition is relevant to the definition of nurse.
Motor vehicle is defined in the Bill to align with the meaning
in section 3(1) of the Road Safety Act 1986. The definition is
relevant to provisions in Part 2 establishing a targeted penalty
regime for workers who sustain injury while driving with any
concentration of alcohol in their blood or breath or any
concentration of a prescribed illicit drug. The definition is
consistent with the Transport Accident Act 1986.
No current work capacity refers to a present inability of a
worker to return to their pre-injury employment or to engage in
suitable employment. It is relevant to benefits under the Bill,
including weekly payments of compensation and for the
purposes of the return to work obligations of workers and
employers under Part 4 of the Bill. The term current work
capacity is also defined in the Bill.
Non-WorkCover employer is defined by reference to the
definition in clause 413. Clause 413 reflects the introduction of
an employer's requirement to register with the Authority under
clause 435. The definition is relevant for the non-WorkCover
employer provisions in Part 9 of the Bill.
Notice of penalty means a notice in writing of a penalty payable
by an employer under Part 10. The provisions in Part 10 enable
the Authority to apply a default penalty in certain circumstances
where an employer, or a person acting on behalf of the
employer, has failed to comply with premium obligations under
the Bill. There is no equivalent of this definition in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 or Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Nurse is defined by reference to the registration requirements
for a person to be a nurse for the purposes of the Bill.
The definition is relevant to the definition of nursing service.
Nursing service is defined to include certain services provided
by a nurse or a midwife as those terms are defined in the Bill.
The definition is relevant to the Division 7 of part 5, which
regulates the entitlement to medical and like services. It is also
relevant to the definition of professional services which may be
compensable under the Bill. Professional services are also
regulated by Division 6 of Part 13 of the Bill. The definition
12
differs from its equivalent in the Accident Compensation Act
1985 as it clarifies that nursing services can only be provided by
a nurse as defined, and midwifery services may only be
provided by a midwife as defined.
Occupational rehabilitation service is defined by reference to
a list of services that may be provided by a person who is
approved by the Authority for the purposes of occupational
rehabilitation, including under Division 6 and Division 7 of
Part 5. The services may be provided under those provisions to
assist injured workers return to work.
Partner is defined in the Bill by reference to a worker's spouse
or domestic partner. The terms are predominantly relevant to
provisions relating to workplace deaths, including entitlements
to compensation for certain partners.
Person under a disability is definedl to mean certain persons
who are incapable of managing their affairs under the workers
compensation legislation. The definition is relevant to
Division 8 of Part 5 and Division 3 of Part 6 of this Bill.
The definition aligns with similar definitions in the Wrongs
Act 1958 and relevant rules for the Magistrates' Court and the
County Court.
Personal and household service is defined to specify certain
services that may be compensable under the Bill. The definition
requires that the relevant services must be approved by the
Authority. The definition has been changed from the equivalent
definition in the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to remove
the reference to "counselling". This change reflects the current
practice that counselling is regulated as a medical service and is
not approved as a personal and household service.
The reference to counselling is unnecessary in this definition.
Pre-injury average weekly earnings is defined by reference to
clause 153. The definition is predominantly relevant to weekly
payments under Part 5 of the Bill, which are calculated by
reference to a worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings.
It is also relevant to the calculation of weekly pensions for
dependents under Part 5. This definition has no equivalent in
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Premium period is defined in relation to a premiums order,
which sets out how premium is calculated for a 12 month
period.
13
Premiums order is defined by reference to clause 448. Part 10
of the Bill provides that a premiums order may be made with
respect to a premium period and specify the methods for
calculating premiums payable by employers, and any matter or
thing required or permitted by this Bill. The definition reflects
the equivalent definition in section 15 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Professional service is defined to mean a range of different
services, including various medical and like services, and legal
services provided by a legal practitioner. The definition is
relevant to the provisions of Division 7 of Part 5. Professional
services are also regulated under Division 6 of Part 13 of the
Bill including penalties for certain conduct.
Rateable remuneration is defined by reference to the detailed
definition in clause 24 of Schedule 1. The definition is relevant
for the purposes of premium and reflects the equivalent
definition in section 8 of the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
The Bill defines the terms registered chiropractor, registered
dentist, registered optometrist, registered osteopath, registered
physiotherapist, registered podiatrist and registered
psychologist. These terms are defined by reference to certain
registration requirements under the Health Practitioner
Regulation National Law.
The Health Practitioner Regulation National Law Act 2009
came into effect on 1 July 2010 and provides nationally
consistent legislation to regulate certain health professionals.
There are also National Health Practitioner Boards responsible
for regulating such practitioners with the support of the
Australian Health Practitioners Regulation Agency.
The definitions are relevant to a number of other definitions in
the Bill and to the provisions regulating compensation for
medical and like expenses in Part 5. The definitions reflect the
equivalent definitions from the Accident Compensation Act
1985.
Registered employer is defined to mean an employer which is
registered with the Authority under Part 10. The term relates
to the status of an employer. A registered employer is subject
to premium-related obligations. Registration or absence of
registration of an employer with the Authority does not affect a
14
worker's entitlement under the Bill to compensation for a work-
related injury. There is no equivalent of this definition in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 or Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 as registration was not a
concept relevant to those Acts.
Remuneration is defined by reference to Part 2 of Schedule 1.
The definition is relevant to the calculation of premium.
The definition reflects the equivalent definition in section 3AA
of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993.
Retirement age is defined in relation to a worker to mean the
earlier of 65 years or the normal retiring age for workers in a
particular occupation. The definition is relevant to entitlement
to weekly payments of compensation under Part 5 of the Bill.
The definition does not refer to the age when a particular
worker actually retires, but rather the age at which workers may
be expected to retire.
Second entitlement period is defined by reference to
section 152. The definition is relevant to the period that weekly
payments are payable under Part 5. Following expiration of the
second entitlement period, different tests apply to maintain
weekly payments.
Self-insurer is defined to refer to an employer which is
approved as a self-insurer under Division 3 of Part 8 of the Bill
and to a body corporate that has been approved as a self-insurer
under Accident Compensation Act 1985, subject to specified
conditions. The term generally refers to employers that are
approved as self-insurers to manage their workers compensation
claims and liabilities in accordance with the legislation and
without paying premium.
Senior Conciliation Officer means the person holding office as
the Senior Conciliation Officer under clause 523(1). The Senior
Conciliation Officer is the sole member of the Accident
Compensation Conciliation Service, whose powers and
functions are set out in Division 1 of Part 13. There is no
equivalent of this definition in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
15
Shift allowance is defined to mean an allowance or loading
paid or payable for shift work or working on public holidays,
Saturdays or Sundays. The definition is relevant to the
calculation of pre-injury average weekly earnings under Part 5
of the Bill as shift allowances may be included in such
calculations.
Significant contributing factor is defined by reference to
clause 25 in Schedule 1. Clause 25 establishes various factors
that must be taken into account for the purposes of determining
whether a worker's employment was a significant contributing
factor to an injury. The definition is relevant to provisions in
Part 2 of the Bill governing entitlement to compensation.
Specified workplace means any factory, mine, office, quarry
shop or warehouse or any place at which 10 or more workers
are engaged in work or from which the work of the workers is
managed or controlled. The term is relevant to understanding
obligations in clauses 16 and 17 relating to displaying notices
and maintaining a register of injuries. There is no equivalent of
this definition in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, but the
operation of this definition reflects current practice.
Spouse is defined by reference to marriage and is relevant to the
definition of partner and to the provisions relating to workplace
deaths, including entitlements to compensation for certain
partners.
State average weekly earnings is defined by reference to the
relevant average weekly earnings as at 15 June for all
employees of Victoria published by the Australian Statistician.
The definition is relevant to the calculation of weekly payments
of compensation under Part 5 of the Bill.
Stroke injury is defined to mean an injury to the brain that is
associated with any of a number of different conditions.
For example, an injury to the brain associated with any stroke,
or an injury to the brain associated with any cerebral infarction.
The definition is intended to be exhaustive in its scope and to
bear upon and affect all claims for injuries relating to stokes and
related conditions. The definition is relevant to the specific
tests for entitlement to compensation for stroke injury,
including in sections 40 and 50 of Part 2. Those tests establish
there is no entitlement to compensation in respect of a stroke
16
injury unless the worker's employment was a significant
contributing factor.
Student worker is defined by reference to the meanings in
clause 1(a), (b), (c), (d) and (e) of Schedule 1. The definition
refers to various types of student workers within the meaning of
the Education and Training Reform Act 2006. The definition
is relevant for determining whether a student worker is deemed
to be a worker for the purposes of the Bill.
Suitable employment is defined to mean employment in work
for which a particular worker is currently suited having regard
to a number of factors specified in the definition. The definition
makes it clear that employment may be suitable employment
regardless of whether it is available in the employment market.
The definition is relevant to the definitions of current work
capacity and no current work capacity, to the weekly payments
provisions in Part 5 of the Bill, and return to work provisions in
Part 4 of the Bill.
Superannuation benefit is defined by reference to clause 27 of
Schedule 1. The definition refers to money paid or payable by
an employer in respect of a worker in accordance with relevant
Commonwealth superannuation legislation, including the
Superannuation Guarantee (Administration) Act 1992, the
Small Superannuation Accounts Act 1995, and the Retirement
Savings Accounts Act 1997. The definition reflects the
equivalent definition in section 3 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Transport accident is defined by reference to section 3(1) of the
Transport Accident Act 1986. The definition is relevant to the
targeted penalty regime in Part 2 of the Bill for workers who
sustain injury while driving with any concentration of alcohol in
their blood or breath or any concentration of a prescribed illicit
drug. The definition is also relevant to the provisions relating to
liability to pay compensation under the Bill and to the common
law provisions.
Twice the State average weekly earnings is defined by
reference to section 159. The definition is relevant to the
calculation of weekly payments under Part 5 of the Bill.
There is no equivalent of this definition in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
17
Weekly payment is defined to mean compensation in the form
of a weekly payment under Division 2 of Part 5 of the Bill.
Workers may be entitled to weekly payments of compensation
under the Bill where an incapacity for work results from, or is
materially contributed to by, an injury which entitles a worker
to compensation. The definition of weekly payment is relevant
to various provisions throughout the Bill.
WorkCover Authority Fund mean the Fund continued in
existence under section 513, which was established under
section 32 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985. There is
no equivalent of this definition in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Worker is defined by reference to the types of individual
persons who will be taken to be workers under the Bill.
This definition, together with the definition of employer, is
fundamental to describing the relationship between workers and
employers for the purposes of determining the key rights and
obligations in provisions throughout the Bill. The definition
confirms that workers may be deemed under the Bill, including
under various provisions in Part 1 of schedule 1.
Workers compensation cover means insurance or registration
required under a law of another State or Territory in respect of
liability for statutory workers compensation. The definition is
relevant to the insurance provisions in Part 10 of the Bill and
reflects the equivalent definition in section 7(1AB) of the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Workplace particulars refers to the types of particulars that
must be entered in a register of injuries and notice of injury,
which is relevant to obligations in clauses 17 and 18 relating
to the register of injuries and a notice of injury. There is no
equivalent of this definition in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, but the operation of this definition reflects current
practice.
Clause 4 contains interpretation provisions.
The provision confirms that for the purposes of the definition of
injury, the employment of a worker extends to any travelling or
the circumstances referred to in section 46 other than subsection
(1)(a). That provision sets out the limited circumstances when
workers will be covered by the Bill when they are travelling and
not in attendance at their place of employment. This provision
18
reflects the equivalent section 5(1A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
The provision also establishes an inclusive and broad definition
of determination or decision for the purposes of the Bill.
This reflects the equivalent section 5(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
The provision also acts as a signpost to other interpretation
provisions located in Schedule 1 of the Bill. These include the
provisions relating to certain persons who are deemed to be
workers or employers for the purposes of the Bill, and
provisions relating to the meaning of remuneration.
Clause 5 establishes the application of the Bill.
In general, the Bill will apply to injuries that arise on or after
1 July 2014. The clause makes special provision for injuries
that arise out of or in the course of employment, and that occur
by way of gradual process. Subclause (4) confirms that
Division 5 of Part 7 (Conduct of common law proceedings),
applies in relation to an injury, disease or industrial deafness
caused to or suffered by a worker, before on or after 1 July
2014, that has arisen out of, or due to the nature of employment,
in which the worker was employed at any time.
Clause 6 establishes special rules relating to claims for compensation to
address the interaction between the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act 1958 and the Bill.
Subclause (1) provides for a single gateway for claims to be
made, which means that the Bill will apply to any workers
compensation claim made on or after commencement for
injuries sustained both before and after commencement.
This includes claims that would currently be made under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. It is not intended that the
single claims gateway apply to maims or pain and suffering,
which will continue to be made under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Once a claim is made, entitlement
and benefits will be determined by the relevant provisions in
the relevant Act, according to date of injury. This approach
is intended to ensure that there is no change to entitlement or
benefits.
19
Subclauses (4) and (5) prevent the potential for double payment
by making clear that a claim for compensation may not be made
in circumstances where the same claim has been made or is in
process under the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the
Workers Compensation Act 1958.
Subclauses (6)-(9) establish rules relating to the application of
Part 6 in respect of disputes arising under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act
1958 or the Bill.
Subclauses (8) and (9) make specific transitional rules in
relation to disputes which are active at the time the Bill
commences as an Act. These provisions are intended to ensure
that the provisions in the Bill apply as soon as possible.
Clause 7 establishes special rules relating to entitlement to compensation
to address the interaction between the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act 1958 and the Bill.
Among other things, it confirms that a person is not entitled to
receive weekly payments in respect of the same injury under
each of those Acts and the Bill.
Clause 8 establishes the general rule that the provisions in this Bill bind
the Crown. The provision confirms the application of the Bill
to the Crown. The provision reflects the equivalent section 3A
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 9 establishes a specific statutory mechanism for injured workers
to access certain information held by the Authority or a self-
insurer or an employer subject to specified exemptions.
The clause is applicable to requests for information under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 and the Bill.
The provisions will enable injured workers to access
information relevant to their claim for compensation from the
Authority or a self-insurer. The provisions also enable injured
workers to access information relevant to their claim for
compensation and given by a provider of a medical service or
a hospital service to the Authority or a self-insurer or an
employer.
There are procedural provisions in section 9 relating to requests
for information, including requirements for the Authority or
self-insurer to give notice and reasons for decisions, and
confirmation that the dispute resolution provisions in Part 6 of
20
the Bill will apply for the purposes of a failure to comply with
section 9.
The Authority or self-insurer may refuse to provide exempt
information. The test for determining exempt information
under clause 9 of the Bill is aligned with the test for
determining what is an exempt document under sections 30,
31, 32, 33 or 35 of the Freedom of Information Act 1982.
Those provisions include exemptions for internal working
documents, law enforcement documents, documents affecting
legal proceedings, documents affecting personal privacy, and
documents containing material obtained in confidence.
The Authority or self-insurer may also refuse to provide the
information requested where there are no reasonable grounds
for requesting the information on the basis that access to the
information has previously been granted or refused.
Further, the Authority or self-insurer must not provide access to
information where the provision of health information would
pose a serious threat to the health or life of the person
requesting the information. In this situation the procedure in
the Division 3 of Part 5 of the Health Records Act 2001 will
apply. That procedure allows for a third party health service
provider to review the matter and assess the potential impact
on the health or life of the person requesting the information.
Clause 9 re-enacts section 107A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 2--Principles and Guides
Clause 10 establishes the objectives of the Bill. The provisions of the Bill
are intended to give full effect to those objectives, including--
· to reduce the incidence of accidents and diseases in the
workplace;
· to ensure effective occupational rehabilitation of injured
workers and their return to work;
· to ensure appropriate compensation is paid to workers in
the most socially and economically appropriate manner;
and
· to minimise the burden on Victorian businesses with
appropriate premium rates and a fully-funded scheme.
21
The objectives in clause 10 are aligned with the objectives of
the Authority in clause 492 of the Bill, and are also consistent
with the objectives set out in section 3 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 11 sets out a high level statement of the rights and obligations of a
worker which are set out in detail in the Bill. As outlined in
clause 14, the provision is not intended to create any legal right
or give rise to any civil cause of action, and it is intended as a
guide to ensure workers are aware of key rights and obligations
established by provisions in the Bill.
Clause 12 provides a high level statement of the rights and obligations of
an employer, which are set out in detail in the Bill. As outlined
in section 14, the provision is not intended to create any legal
right or give rise to any civil cause of action.
Clause 13 A number of flow charts have been included in this Bill as an
aid to understanding complex claims processes and other
matters. For example, the new flow chart introduced in
section 15 relating to the giving of notice of injury.
Clause 13 of the Bill makes it clear that the flow charts do not
form part of the Bill and are only intended to be guides to the
reader understanding the provisions to which the flow charts
relate.
Clause 14 confirms that the provisions in Division 2 of Part 1 relating to
principles and guides are not intended to create in any person
any legal right or give rise to any civil cause of action.
For example, this provision is intended to confirm that the
provisions relating to principles and guides have no impact
on liability for the payment of any form or compensation or
damages under the Bill and a person may not bring any
proceedings relating to the provisions in Division 2 of Part 1.
The provisions in Division 2 are intended to be a guide to
understanding the Bill.
22
PART 2--WORKPLACE INJURIES
Division 1--Injuries
Division 1 sets out the procedures which should be followed if a worker is
injured at work and then makes a claim for compensation under this Bill in
relation to that injury. It contains provisions to establish a single gateway to
make a claim for benefits under this Bill or the Accident Compensation Act
1985. These provisions mean that, irrespective of the date of injury, a claim
for compensation will be made under the Bill. Entitlement and benefits will
be determined according to the date of injury.
Clause 15 contains a flowchart which describes the process relating to
giving notice of an injury to an employer. Clause 13 provides
that a flow chart does not form part of this Bill; and is not
intended to have any legal status.
Clause 16 requires an employer to display a notice at each specified
workplace containing information relating to notice of injury,
making a claim for compensation, and the benefits that may be
available to injured workers. The notice must be in a form
approved by the Authority. It is intended that the provision of
this information will assist workers in understanding these
processes and the benefits to which they may be entitled.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to comply with this
requirement. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the requirement; and recognise that a worker
who is not aware of their entitlement or how to pursue it is less
likely to do so. The penalties are consistent with the penalty
scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 101(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. This clause additionally requires that
the notice form approved by the Authority must be published on
a Government Internet Website and be available for inspection
my members of the public. This requirement aligns with
current practice. The term specified workplace is defined in
clause 3 of the Bill. The definition makes clear for workers and
employers the kind of workplaces which must comply with the
requirements under this clause. The new definition reflects
current practice.
23
Clause 17 requires an employer to keep a register of injuries and to ensure
that workplace particulars of an injury are entered into the
register if a worker is injured. The clause also allows a worker,
or any person acting on behalf of a worker, to enter the
workplace particulars of an injury into the register.
The requirement ensures that employers receive notice of all
injuries and is intended to promote efficient and transparent
injury and claims management.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to comply with this
requirement. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the requirement. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 101(2), (3) and (4) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The term workplace particulars is
now defined in clause 3 of the Bill. The definition makes clear
for workers and employer what kind of particulars must be
entered into a register of injuries. The particulars identified are
those which assist in making a claim and evidencing the details
of an injury and how it occurred. The new definition reflects
current practice.
Clause 18 establishes that a worker must give their employer notice that
they have had an injury within 30 days after they become aware
of the injury. The notice must be in a form approved by the
Authority and must include the workplace particulars
(as defined in clause 3) of the injury. If a worker does not
comply with this requirement they may not be entitled to seek
compensation for the injury. This requirement ensures that
employers receive prompt notification of all injuries and is
intended to promote efficient and transparent injury and claims
management.
The clause allows the Authority or self-insurer to waive or
extend the time in circumstances where it was not reasonably
practicable for the worker to give notice within the time limit,
where the failure to give notice did not unfairly prejudice the
employer, or where reliance on the time limit would result in
serious injustice to the worker. This ensures that workers are
not unfairly refused compensation for failing to meet this
requirement.
24
This clause re-enacts section 102 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. This clause additionally requires that
the notice form approved by the Authority must be published on
a Government Internet Website and be available for inspection
my members of the public. This requirement aligns with
current practice.
Clause 19 contains a flowchart which describes the process relating to
making a claim. Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not
form part of this Bill; and is not intended to have any legal
status.
Clause 20 sets out the process by which a worker may make a claim for
compensation under the Bill or the Accident Compensation
Act 1985. It establishes that the claim must be in a form which
has been approved by the Authority and be accompanied by
specified information and documents. The information
requirements are intended to ensure that claims contain all of
the relevant information which may be necessary in order to be
processed. The standard form requirements assist the worker in
making a claim by specifying the information they must
provide; and to assist the Authority in efficiently processing
and managing a claim.
Clause 20(2) provides that a claim for weekly payments must:
state the date on which the worker ceased work; be
accompanied by a medical certificate; or be supplemented at a
later date by a medical certificate. The Authority or self-insurer
requires this information in order to process a claim for weekly
payments.
Clause 20(3) specifies that a claim (other than a claim arising
from the death of a worker) must include a medical authority
signed by the worker. This is necessary to enable the Authority
or self-insurer to obtain medical information relevant to
determining and managing the claim.
Clause 20(4) specifies that weekly payments are not payable
until a medical certificate is provided because, under Division 3
of clause 5, a worker's entitlement to compensation in the form
of weekly payments is contingent on them having an incapacity
for work which has been medically certified.
25
Clause 20(5) provides that a claim must be given to or served
on the employer or self-insurer. It is intended that involving the
employer in the claims lodgement process will facilitate
interactions between the worker and the employer which may
have positive implications for the worker's return to work
prospects. A worker may lodge a claim directly on the
Authority, as set out in Division 2 of Part 2, where it is not
possible to give or serve the claim on an employer.
For example, where the employer refuses to receive a claim,
the employer cannot be identified, or the employer has been
wound up.
Clause 20(8) specifies that a claim must be made within
specified timeframes. For example, a claim for weekly
payments must be made as soon as practicable after the
incapacity arising from the injury becomes known.
This requirement ensures that treatment, rehabilitation and
return to work activities can be arranged as soon as possible.
The Authority or self-insurer may waive the time limit if they
are satisfied that a person had a special excuse for not making
the claim within the time limit. This ensures that workers are
not unfairly refused compensation for failing to meet this
requirement.
Clause 20 re-enacts section 103(2), (4B) and (4G) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. It also operates the same
as section 103(1), (3), (4A), (4C) and (4D) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which remain in that Act.
This clause additionally requires that the claim form approved
by the Authority must be published on a Government Internet
Website and available for inspection my members of the public.
This requirement aligns with current practice. The content of
section 103(9), (10), (11) and (12) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 is not contained in the Bill as those
provisions relate to claims for compensation for maims and pain
and suffering under sections 98 and 98A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 which are not provided for in this
Bill. Those provisions will continue to operate by virtue of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 after the commencement of
this Bill.
26
Clause 21 requires that where an employer, self-insurer or the Authority
receives a claim for compensation in accordance with clause 20
they must acknowledgement in writing that the claim has been
received. The provision also establishes a process for a worker
to notify the Authority that they have given or served a claim
for compensation with an employer. These provisions promote
efficient and transparent claims management.
Clause 21 re-enacts section 103(4E) and (4F) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 22 makes clear that a claim for compensation will be deemed not to
have been made in certain circumstances.
A claim containing a material defect, omission or irregularity
that is not within the knowledge of the Authority, employer or
self-insurer will be deemed to have not been made if it is
returned by the Authority or a self-insurer within 14 days with
a notice containing certain matters specified in the provision.
This ensures that the claim for compensation contains all of the
relevant and necessary information in order to be processed.
A claim which is made after the worker has ceased to be
employed by the relevant employer will be deemed to have not
been made. This is intended to promote efficient and
transparent injury and claims management. However, this rule
does not apply where the claimant satisfies the Authority or
self-insurer that he or she could not reasonably have made the
claim while employed by that employer. This ensures that
workers are not unfairly refused compensation for failing to
meet this requirement.
This clause re-enacts section 103(4H) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. It also operates the same as section
103(5) and (6) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 which
will remain in that Act.
Clause 23 allows the Minister to may make guidelines relating to the
process via which a claim for compensation may be given
served or lodged. It is intended that these guidelines specify
further details about the claims lodgement process to support
that process. For example, whether the claim may be forwarded
by mail and how it may be forwarded by mail.
This clause re-enacts section 103(4C) and (4D) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
27
Clause 24 prohibits a person from seeking to recover any costs in respect
of assisting a person to make, lodge or forward any application
or claim for compensation. It is intended that there should be
no cost barriers to seeking such compensation.
This clause operates the same as section 123B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring prior to the commencement of this
Bill.
Clause 25 requires that a medical certificate accompanying or submitted
after the claim for weekly payments is made--be issued by a
medical practitioner, as defined in clause 3; be in a form
approved by the Authority; and specify the worker's capacity
for employment and the expected duration of any incapacity.
The certificate is of no effect if it contains a material defect,
omission or irregularity. This is intended to ensure that the
claim for compensation contains all of the relevant and
necessary information in order to process the claim.
The certificate must specify the worker's capacity for
employment and the expected duration of any incapacity
because the Authority or self-insurer requires this information
in order to determine whether the worker is entitled to
compensation in the form of weekly payments under Division 3
of Part 5. The information may also inform the Authority or
self-insurers decisions regarding rehabilitation and return to
work arrangements.
Where a medical certificate accompanying or submitted after
the claim for weekly payments is made specifies a duration of
more than 14 days, it will only be valid, for the purposes of
Division 3 of Part 5, for the first 14 days. This ensures that the
Authority or self-insurer receives up to date information about
the worker's capacity for employment at this early stage in the
claim. The Authority or self-insurer has a discretion to allow a
certificate which specifies a duration of more than 14 days in
special circumstances. For example, where a worker has a very
serious injury and the Authority or self-insurer is satisfied that it
is appropriate for a medical certificate under section 24 to
address the worker's capacity over a longer period than 14 days.
This clause re-enacts section 105(1), (2) and (3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
28
Clause 26 establishes a process which a worker may follow if they are
unable to obtain a medical certificate under clause 25 of the
Bill. It provides that a worker may refer the matter to a
Conciliation Officer and seek their assistance to obtain a
certificate. If the Conciliation Officer is satisfied that the
worker has made reasonable attempts to obtain a certificate,
the worker may apply to a court for a determination of the
entitlement of the worker to compensation. The determination
is equivalent to a medical certificate for the purposes of this
Bill. This process provides a worker with alternative avenues
to obtain a medical certificate.
This clause re-enacts section 105(4) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. This clause additionally requires a
worker to refer the matter to a Conciliation Officer prior to
applying to a court. It is intended that this step may result in
more efficient resolution of a dispute regarding the issue of
medical certificates by facilitating resolution at conciliation
without the need for costly and lengthy litigation. For example,
a Conciliation Officer may be able to assist a worker who does
not have a medical certificate (as required by clause 24) to
correct material defects or facilitate attendance by a medical
practitioner.
Clause 27 allows the Authority or a self-insurer to require a worker who
has made a claim for compensation to submit to an examination
by an "independent medical examiner" at reasonable intervals.
This enables the Authority or self-insurer to obtain independent
medical evidence in relation to a claim.
Where a worker unreasonably refuses to have, or unreasonably
obstructs, a medical examination under section 27, any claim or
proceedings or entitlement to compensation will be suspended
until the examination takes place. Any weekly payments which
would otherwise be payable during the period of suspension are
forfeited and may not be recovered at a later date. The period
of suspension must also be taken into account for the purposes
of calculating other time periods under Parts 2, 3, 5 or 7.
These consequences are intended to encourage a worker to
comply with the requirement.
This clause re-enacts section 112 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
29
Clause 28 is intended to provide a sign post to employers and workers in
relation to their return to work obligations. The sole purpose
of the provision is to make employers aware of the substantive
obligations to assist in a worker's return to work, and to make
workers aware of the substantive obligations to make
reasonable efforts to return to work.
This clause which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 does not change the operation of the
legislation.
Division 2--Claims for compensation that may be lodged with
Authority
Division 2 is intended to ensure that a worker is not disadvantaged or
deprived of the opportunity to make a claim for compensation in relation to a
work-related injury where their employer cannot be found; has ceased to
exist; is refusing to receive the worker's claim; has not passed on the worker's
claim to the Authority; or is an exempt employer (an employer that has paid
or is likely to pay less than $7500 in remuneration during a financial year).
Division 2 provides that a claim received by the Authority directly from a
worker under Division 2 is to be processed and managed in the same way as
a claim that has been made directly to an employer. This ensures that all
workers are treated consistently under the Bill regardless of how they made
their claim.
Division 2 also gives the Authority discretion to recover the cost of the
worker's claim from an employer which has not applied to be registered with
the Authority under section 434 but should have done so. The Authority can
choose to waive all or part of what the employer is required to pay under
specific circumstances.
If a worker's claim relates to an exempt employer, Division 2 requires the
employer to apply to be recorded as an employer with the Authority to assist
in the management of the worker's claim for compensation and collection of
the employer's claims history.
Division 2 of Part 2 of the Bill contains the substance of the Uninsured
Employers and Indemnity Scheme (UEIS) in Part 5 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, which is to be repealed.
Clause 29 displaces the general requirement that a worker must lodge a
claim for compensation with their employer in specified
circumstances. The clause allows a worker to make a claim for
compensation directly to the Authority where the worker
30
becomes aware that their employer has not complied with its
obligations under the Bill to receive and notify the Authority of
the worker's claim, where an employer cannot be identified,
where an employer cannot be found, where an employer is dead
or an externally-administered body corporate, where an
employer refuses to accept a worker's claim, or where an
employer ceases to exists. Clause 29 works to ensure that all
injured workers are able to make a claim for compensation and
begin receiving compensation to which they are entitled as soon
as practicable.
If a worker makes a claim directly with the Authority when the
circumstances outlined in clause 29 do not apply, the worker's
claim will be deemed to not have been made if it is returned to
them by the Authority within 14 days of receipt by the
Authority. The time within which a worker's claim must be
dealt with will not begin until they have given their claim to
their employer. Clause 29 is not intended to be used by workers
who are reluctant to make their claim for compensation with
their employer or prefer to make their claim directly with the
Authority. The ability of the Authority to return claims from
workers helps reduce the likelihood that a worker can bypass
their employer when making a claim for compensation for
reasons other than those provided for under section 29.
Clause 29 re-enacts section 106(1), (3), (4) and (5) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 30 provides that where a worker lodges a claim directly with the
Authority under clause 29, the Authority may require the
worker to provide further information to assist in processing the
worker's claim. This additional information may also help the
Authority to identify and locate the employer.
Where a claim is lodged directly with the Authority under this
provision, the Authority has 35 days to notify the worker if it
will accept the claim. If the employer is identified after the
worker has made their claim to the Authority, the 28 day period
that an employer who is a self-insurer would ordinarily have to
determine whether they will accept the claim (under clause 75)
runs from the date to accept or reject the claim.
Clause 30 operates the same as section 59(2), (3A) and (4) of
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993.
31
Clause 31 sets out the process for a worker to lodge a claim for
compensation where their employer pays or is likely to pay less
than $7500 in remuneration in a financial year and does not
employ an apprentice. The process requires that a worker first
give their claim to their employer who must then lodge the
claim to the Authority within 5 days of receiving it from the
worker.
Clause 31 enables a worker of an employer to make their claim
directly to the Authority where the worker becomes aware that
the employer has not complied or is not likely to comply with
their obligation to receive and notify the Authority of the
worker's claim or where an employer refuses to accept a
worker's claim.
Clause 31 is intended to ensure that an injured worker is able to
make their claim for compensation and begin receiving
compensation to which they are entitled as soon as practicable.
Clause 31 operates the same as section 57 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 32 requires an employer referred to in clause 31 to apply to be
recorded as an employer by the Authority within 30 days of
receiving a worker's claim for compensation. Penalties apply
if an employer fails to comply with this requirement.
The requirement that an employer be recorded as an employer
under clause 32 aims to assist the Authority with the processing
of the worker's claim under the Bill.
Clause 32 operates the same as section 58 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 33 makes clear that Parts 2, 3 and 5 apply in relation to the
determination and management of claims against employers
who meet the criteria in section 29 or 31.
Clause 33 operates the same as section 57(4) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 34 gives the Authority discretion to seek reimbursement of the
amount of compensation, damages and contribution paid or
payable by the Authority from an employer which, at the time
of a worker's injury, was the worker's employer but was not
registered with the Authority as an employer under clause 434.
32
The Authority is provided with discretion to serve a notice on
the employer requiring the employer to reimburse the Authority
for the costs of the injured worker's claim. Claim costs include
the amount of compensation, damages and contribution paid or
payable by the Authority.
The Authority's discretion to seek reimbursement under
clause 34 does not extend to an employer which has applied to
be recorded as an employer with the Authority under clause 32.
Clause 34 also gives the Authority discretion to waive all or part
of the liability of an employer to reimburse the Authority for
claim costs if the Authority considers that the amount is more
than the employer can afford; the employer could not have
reasonably expected to consider themselves to be an employer
at the time of the worker's injury; or where it would not be
commercially feasible for the Authority to pursue recovery of
the amount.
Clause 34 is intended to ensure that employers are liable for
claim costs where they have failed to comply with their
obligations under the Bill. The ability of the Authority to seek
reimbursement of claim costs is intended to act as a deterrent
and encourage employers to comply with their obligations
under the Bill by registering with the Authority and paying
premium.
Clause 34 operates the same as section 61(1), (1A) and (2) of
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993.
Clause 35 provides that a person who is served with a notice issued by the
Authority seeking reimbursement of claim costs can apply to
the Magistrates' Court or County Court for a determination of
their liability under the Bill and the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
This clause provides a way for a person who is served with a
notice issued by the Authority with the means to seek
independent confirmation of their liability under the Bill or the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The person is required to
make an application within the period specified in the notice
served on them by the Authority. If an application to the
Magistrates' Court or County Court is not made within the
period specified in the notice, the Authority can pursue payment
of the claim costs as a debt.
33
Clause 35 operates the same as section 61(3) and (4) of the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 36 gives a worker the ability to apply to the County Court for a
declaration that their employer cannot be found, is subject to
external administration or meets any of the other criteria in
subclause (2).
The declaration, if made by the County Court, has the effect of
deeming the Authority as the worker's employer for the
purposes of determining liability under the Bill, at common law
or otherwise.
The ability of a worker to seek a declaration provides an
opportunity to obtain independent confirmation of what the
worker may suspect but does not have independent
confirmation of with respect to their employer. It also provides
a worker of an employer which meets any of the criteria in
subclause (2) with a process that facilitates the claims process.
The declaration can form the basis of the worker's claim for
compensation and damages at common law in accordance with
the Bill.
Clause 36 operates the same as section 14 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 3--Entitlement to compensation
This Division sets out the various tests for determining whether a worker or a
worker's dependants are entitled to compensation under this Bill.
Clause 37 governs entitlement to compensation under this Bill for workers
who are injured whilst temporarily working in another
jurisdiction. The clause establishes that employers are only
entitled to compensation under this Bill where their
employment is connected with Victoria. It also sets out tests
to determine which jurisdiction a worker's employment is
connected with. The clause is consistent with the nationally
agreed approach and similar provisions have been enacted in
other Australian jurisdictions. The approach ensures that
employers only need to register in one scheme irrespective of a
worker having temporary moved interstate and ensures workers
compensation coverage for such workers.
34
The clause also establish safety net coverage under this Bill, for
workers where a worker's employment is not connected with
another jurisdiction and the worker is not entitled to
compensation under the laws of jurisdiction outside of
Australia. This provision is intended to ensure such workers are
entitled to fair and just compensation.
Additional relevant provisions in relation to determination by
courts and recognition of determinations of State with which
worker's employment is connected are located in Division 5 of
Part 6.
Clause 37 is operates the same as section 80 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring prior to the commencement of this
Bill.
Clause 38 establishes special rules relating to an injury to a sailor working
on a ship where the sailor's employment is connected with
Victoria. The Bill applies to such sailors with the modifications
set out in this clause. The modifications take account of the
practical difficulties of giving notice of injuries and making
claims where a worker is at sea for a prolonged amount of time.
The modifications also provide that compensation is not
payable under the Bill where the owner or charterer of a ship is
otherwise liable to pay the relevant expenses of an injured or
deceased sailor. This ensures that the worker or their
dependants are not entitled to double payments of compensation
in relation to same loss or expense.
Clause 38 operates the same as section 81 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring prior to the commencement of this
Bill.
Clause 39 establishes a threshold test for entitlement to compensation,
being that a worker is only entitled to compensation under this
Bill if the injury arose out of or in the course of employment.
In the case of injury or disease referred to in clauses 40(2)
and 40(3), clause 40 additionally requires that the worker's
employment must have been a significant contributing factor.
In order to satisfy the test for entitlement, it is fundamental that
there be a relevant linkage between the worker's injury and their
work.
35
Clause 39(3) provides that an injury will be deemed to have
arisen out of or in the course of a worker's employment if it
occurs gradually over time and is due to the nature of the
employment. The clause makes specific provision for
circumstances where it may not otherwise be clear that the
injury arose out of or in the course of employment because of
its gradual onset but there was exposure in the employment to
a risk which may have caused the injury complained of.
For example, a musculoskeletal injury which is caused over a
number of years.
Clause 39(4) confirms that, if clauses 39, 40 or 41 prevent a
worker or their dependants from recovering compensation in
respect of an injury, they cannot rely on clause 39 to claim to be
entitled to take any other action or proceedings in respect of the
injury. This is intended to provide certainty for workers and
employers as to the extent of their entitlement.
This clause operates the same as section 82(1), (2), (6) and (9)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 40 prevents a worker or a worker's dependants from recovering
compensation in specific circumstances, where compensation is
not warranted.
Clause 40(1) establishes that there is no entitlement to
compensation in respect of a mental injury to a worker caused
wholly or predominantly by reasonable management action
(as defined in the clause) in any one or more of the
circumstances set out in section 40(1). The provision reflects
the policy intention that such an injury caused by an employer's
management action taken on reasonable grounds and in a
reasonable manner will not be compensable. The provision
does not apply where the relevant management action is
unreasonable, however, it is also intended that the test for
reasonableness does not require the employer's management
action to have been perfect in every sense. For example, where
an employer makes minor technical or procedural errors in
pursuing management action, this will not necessarily mean the
management action will be taken in an unreasonable manner for
the purposes of section 40(1).
Clause 40(2) and (3) establish that there is no entitlement to
compensation in respect of certain injuries or diseases
36
(including heart attack injuries and stroke injuries) unless the
worker's employment was a significant contributing factor to
the injury or disease. Heart attack and stroke injuries are
defined in section 3. The requirement reflects that these types
of injuries are likely to have a broad range of causal factors,
which may include but may not be limited to the worker's work.
The word "significant", is intended to emphasise that the
relevant injury will only be compensable if there is a
considerable and strong connection between work and the
injury.
Clause 40(4) provides that there is no entitlement to
compensation in respect of an injury that was deliberately or
wilfully self-inflicted. It is intended that a worker should not be
entitled to compensation for an injury which they have
intentionally caused harm to themselves.
Clause 40(5) provides there is no entitlement to compensation if
it is proved that an injury to a worker is attributable to the
worker's serious and wilful misconduct. The term "serious and
wilful misconduct" remains undefined and the application of
this provision will be a question of fact. Serious and wilful
misconduct may include criminal activity or lawful activity.
The provision makes it clear that misconduct includes, but is
not limited to, being under the influence of intoxicating liquor
or an illicit drug. By way of another example, involvement in
a fight may amount to serious and wilful misconduct.
The provision may be applied for the purposes of physical
injuries and mental injuries. The exclusion does not apply if
the injury results in death or severe injury (as defined in the
clause).
Clause 40(7) defines the terms management action, permanent
blindness and severe injury for the purposes of this clause and
the drink and drug driving provisions in clauses 42, 43 and 44.
The definition of management action includes a broad range of
actions which may constitute reasonable management action for
the purposes of the stress exclusion. The definition includes
appraisal of a worker's performance, counselling of a worker,
disciplinary action taken in respect of a worker's employment,
and dismissal of a worker. The broad definition reflects that it
is necessary that employers have flexibility to take a range of
reasonable actions to manage their workforce. The list of
actions is not intended to be an exhaustive list.
37
The term severe injury is defined in detail to mean a range of
very serious injuries that leave the worker with a significant
permanent disability, including permanent blindness which is
also defined. The definitions are consistent with those
contained in the Transport Accident Act 1986 and the
Transport Accident Regulations 2007.
This clause operates the same as section
82(2A)(2B)(2C)(3)(4)(5) and (10) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 41 makes clear that a worker will not be entitled to compensation
for a deterioration of a pre-existing injury or disease where the
worker fails to disclose such an injury or disease prior to
commencing employment despite the employer following the
detailed process to discover such injuries set out in this clause.
The disclosure of pre-existing injuries enables an employer to
plan and to put measures in place to protect the worker from a
deterioration of an injury. It is intended that an employer
should not be held liable where they have properly followed the
prescribed process under this clause and the worker has failed to
report their pre-existing injuries.
This clause operates the same as section 82(7) and (8), which
will continue to apply in respect of injuries occurring before
1 July 2014.
Clauses 42 provides for a reduction of compensation in the form of weekly
payments where a worker is injured while driving with any
concentration of alcohol in their blood or breath in
contravention of the Road Safety Act 1986 or the Crimes Act
1958. Clause 42(1) recognises that, under the Road Safety Act
1986, certain types of drivers including learner and probationary
drivers; truck drivers and taxi drivers--are required to maintain
a zero blood or breath alcohol level at all times. The clause is
intended to support and operate consistently with the Road
Safety Act 1986 for the purposes of promoting safe and
responsible road use.
The provision does not apply in specified circumstances,
including where the injury results in death or is a severe injury
within the meaning of clause 40. This reflects the policy
intention that a worker or their dependants should be entitled to
compensation in such circumstances.
38
Clause 42 operates the same as section 82A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 43 provides that compensation in the form of weekly payments will
be reduced where a worker is injured while driving with any
concentration of a prescribed illicit drug in contravention of the
Road Safety Act 1986 and the Crimes Act 1958. It is intended
to support the Road Safety Act 1986 for the purposes of
promoting safe and responsible road use.
The provision does not apply in certain circumstances,
including where the injury results in death or is a severe injury
within the meaning of clause 40. This reflects the policy
intention that a worker or their dependants should be entitled to
compensation in such circumstances.
Clause 43 operates the same as section 82B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 44 makes clear that a worker does not have an entitlement to
compensation where the injury was attributable to his or her
commission of certain serious drink-driving, or drug-driving,
related offences under the Road Safety Act 1986 or Crimes
Act 1958. It is intended to support and operate consistently the
Road Safety Act 1986 for the purposes of promoting safe and
responsible road use. The preclusion from receiving any
compensation under the Bill reflects the serious nature of the
relevant road traffic offences specified in section 44.
The provision does not apply in certain circumstances,
including where the injury results in death or is a severe injury
within the meaning of clause 40. This reflects the policy
intention that a worker or their dependants should be entitled to
compensation in such circumstances.
Clause 44 operates the same as section 82C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 45 establishes that if clause 42, 43 or 44 is applied to a worker's
entitlement to compensation on the grounds of a conviction and
that conviction is later overturned on appeal, the Authority or a
self-insurer must pay the worker the compensation payments he
39
or she would have been entitled to had the initial conviction not
been made, plus interest.
This clause operates the same as section 82D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 46 deems certain injuries to have arisen out of or in the course of
employment, for the purposes of clause 39, if the injury
occurred in specified circumstances when the worker is not at
their place of employment. For example, where the worker is
travelling for the purposes of their employment. The clause is
intended to provide certainty for workers and employers as to
entitlement.
The clause explicitly specifies that a worker is not travelling for
the purposes of their employment where they are travelling to or
from their workplace, or where they substantially deviate from
their work travels for reasons unconnected with their
employment. In these circumstances the linkage between the
relevant injury and the worker's work is not considered to be
sufficiently strong to justify an entitlement to compensation
under the Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 83 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 47 provides that a worker or the dependants will be entitled to
compensation under this Bill where their injury occurs while
they are outside of Australian but they are working for a
Victorian employer and would otherwise be entitled to
compensation under this Bill. This is intended to ensure that
such workers and their dependants are entitled to compensation
in these circumstances.
The clause only operates if the worker is engaged in Victoria
and does not operate if the worker has never resided in Australia
or has ceased to reside in Australia. This reflects the policy
intention that that compensation should only be payable under
this Bill where there is a connection between the worker and the
state of Victoria.
40
This clause operates the same as section 84 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 48 provides that a person is not entitled to compensation under this
Bill if the person has already received compensation for that
injury under the laws of another jurisdiction. If a person
receives compensation under this Bill and later receives
compensation under the laws of another jurisdiction for the
injury, the person who pays the compensation under the Bill
may sue the worker to recover the amount that is specified. It is
intended that the worker should not receive a double payment of
compensation in relation to the same loss or expense.
This clause operates the same as section 84B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 49 provides that a worker is not entitled to compensation if they
have previously been awarded damages for that injury under the
laws of another state or jurisdiction. The provision also
operates where a worker has an action for damages on foot
under the law of another state. Whilst such action is pending a
worker is not entitled to claim compensation under the Bill.
If a person does receive compensation under the Bill and
subsequently also recovers damages in respect of the injury
under the laws of another jurisdiction, the Authority, employer
or self-insurer may sue the worker to recover a specified
amount from them. It is intended that the worker should not
receive a double payment of compensation in relation to the
same loss or expense.
This clause operates the same as section 85 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 50 establishes that a worker or their dependants will be entitled to
compensation for a disease which is due to the nature of their
employment. The clause also specifies that the test for
determining whether a disease is due to the nature of a worker's
employment is whether the nature of the employment gave rise
to a "significantly greater risk" of the worker contracting the
disease than had the worker not been employed in employment
of that nature. This test requires consideration of the risks to
which a worker was exposed by the nature of employment,
41
including the work process and the characteristics of the
worker's employment. The clause is intended to provide
certainty for workers and employers as to entitlement.
Clause 50(3) confirms that, in all cases, compensation is not
payable in respect of a heart attack injury or a stroke injury
unless the worker's employment was a significant contributing
factor. This restriction is consistent with the entitlement test set
out in section 40(3) of this Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 86 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 51 establishes a presumptive entitlement to compensation where a
worker has been employed at any place or in any process or
occupation and contracts a disease, which has been proclaimed
under this clause in relation to that place, process or occupation.
It is intended that diseases should be proclaimed where there is
a causal connection between the relevant place, process or
occupation and the disease. The presumptive entitlement under
this clause is intended to provide certainty for workers and
employers as to entitlement. It also ensures that such claims
can be processed more efficiently.
This clause operates the same as section 87 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Division 4--Assessment of impairment
Division 4 of Part 2 sets out various rules and procedures which assessors
must follow when conducting assessments of a worker's degree of
impairment under this Division. An assessment of a worker's degree of
impairment may inform whether a worker meets the minimum thresholds
under Division 5 of Part 5 and is therefore entitled to compensation for non
economic loss. It may inform the calculation of compensation under that
Division. It may also inform whether a worker is deemed to have a serious
injury and is therefore entitled to bring a common law action for damages
under Part 7 of the Bill.
The rules and procedures set out in this Division are intended to ensure that
assessments of impairments are conducted in a manner which is consistent
and which produces consistent outcomes; and that the assessments accurately
and fairly assess a worker's level of impairment.
42
Subdivision 1--Preliminary
Clause 52 defines the terms compensation law, further injury, prior
hearing loss and prior injury for the purposes of this Division.
This clause operates the same as section 89(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 53 establishes specific rules relating to impairment assessments for
the purposes of Division 5 of Part 5 and Division 2 of Part 7.
The rules relate to impairment assessments for injuries arising
out of the same incident or on the same date, and injuries which
occurred on different dates. The provisions establish methods
for assessing impairment from such injuries.
Clause 53(1) provides that for the purpose of Division 5 of
Part 5, impairments, other than psychiatric impairments, which
result from injuries arising out of the same incident or on the
same date, must be assessed together. This ensures that the
worker's entitlement to compensation for non-economic loss in
relation to those impairments can be calculated together under
Division 5 of Part 5. The requirement does not apply to
psychiatric impairments, as compensation for these impairments
is assessed separately under Division 5 of Part 5. The clause
also provides that assessments must specify the whole person
values for each chapter of the AMA Guides which are used in
the assessment. Under Division 5 of Part 5 and Schedule 3,
certain impairments must be modified therefore it is necessary
to specify the impairment assessment in relation to each
impairment.
Clause 53(2) provides that, for the purposes of Division 5 of
Part 5 and Part 7, impairments resulting from injuries which
occurred on different dates are to be assessed chronologically.
This ensures that the Authority or a self-insurer can accurately
identify and calculate an entitlement for the injuries that arose
as a result of the specific event or circumstances which is the
subject of the claim. The clause also specifies that impairments
from unrelated injuries or causes are to be disregarded in
making an assessment. This is intended to ensure that
compensation is only payable under Division 5 of Part 5 and
Part 7 in relation to impairments resulting from the relevant
injury.
43
This clause operates the same as section 91(7) and (7A) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Subdivision 2--Assessment in accordance with A.M.A guides
Clause 54 establishes that the assessment of a degree of impairment in
accordance with Division 4 of Part 2 of the Bill will be made in
accordance with the A.M.A Guides. The A.M.A Guides are
intended to provide a fair and accurate frame work, which an
assessor may use to evaluate a worker's degree of impairment.
The guides also ensure that assessments of a worker's degree of
impairments conducted in a manner which is consistent.
The clause establishes a number of rules and modifications for
the purposes of applying the A.M.A Guides; and the assessment
of impairment under the Bill must be in accordance with those
rules and modifications.
The provisions empower the Minister to approve a training
course in the application of the Guides or methods for applying
the A.M.A Guides. Courses and methods approved under this
clause are intended to ensure that the A.M.A Guides are applied
consistently; and to provide clarity for the assessors.
The provision also establishes that the A.M.A Guides may be
modified by regulations made under this Bill. This allows for
the amendment of the A.M.A Guides to address emerging
issues for which the guides do not currently provide.
This clause operates the same as section 91(1), (1B), (7B), (7C),
(9) and (10) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which
will continue to apply in respect of injuries occurring before
1 July 2014.
Clause 55 requires that an assessment of the degree of permanent
impairment of a worker be made after the injury has stabilised
and take into account changes in the signs and symptoms of the
worker's injury following any medical or surgical treatment that
the worker has undergone.
This clause operates the same as section 91(1A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
44
Section 56 establishes that in assessing the degree of impairment under
Division 4 of Part 2, regard must not be had to any secondary
psychiatric or psychological injury or impairment that arises as
a consequence of a physical injury. It is intended that a
psychiatric or psychological impairment should not be included
in the impairment assessment unless a direct causal link can be
demonstrated between that element and the event or
circumstances in the workplace that gave rise to the injury.
This clause operates the same as section 91(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Subdivision 3--Industrial deafness
Clause 57 requires that compensation for industrial deafness must be
determined in accordance with the rules in this Division and
Divisions 2, 3, 4, 5 and 7 of Part 5 in relation to weekly
payments, non-economic loss and medical and like expenses.
This clause operates the same as section 88(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 58 requires that industrial deafness which has occurred in
circumstances which do not create any liability to pay
compensation under this Bill must be excluded from the
assessment of deafness for the purposes of assessing the degree
of impairment from diminution of hearing and calculating
compensation under the Bill. This ensures that industrial
deafness that is not compensable under the Bill is not included
in the assessment of impairment or the calculation of
impairment benefits despite the deeming rule in clause 60(1) of
the Bill. For example, this provision may apply where a worker
sustained pre-existing industrial deafness from past employment
in another country, then sustained further compensable
industrial deafness arising out of employment in Victoria.
In these circumstances, the pre-existing industrial deafness
occurred in circumstances which do not create any liability to
pay compensation under this Bill and should therefore be
excluded from the assessment of impairment and the calculation
of compensation in accordance with section 58.
45
It is intended that that non compensable hearing loss should
only be excluded for the purposes of calculating compensation
under clause 58(2) if it has not already been excluded at the
time the assessment is made under clause 58(1).
This clause operates the same as sections 88(1) and 91(3AAA)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 59 establishes the rule that, unless the Authority, a self-insurer, a
Medical Panel or a court determines otherwise, industrial
deafness is deemed to have occurred at a constant rate within
the total number of years of exposure to industrial noise in
employment. This ensures that, where a level of industrial
deafness is to be excluded under clause 58, the level can be
determined. The deeming rule is intended to provide certainty
for workers and employers in relation to the rate at which
industrial hearing loss has occurred over a period of time. It is
required due to the inherent difficulty in determining the rate at
which industrial hearing loss has occurred.
This clause operates the same as sections 88(3) and 91(3AAB)
combined of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Sections 88(3) and 91(3AAB) will continue to apply in respect
of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 60 establishes a deemed date of injury for industrial deafness.
The date of injury is the last day of a worker's employment out
of or in the course of which the industrial deafness arose, or the
date of the claim for compensation if the worker is still
employed in that employment. The deeming rule is intended to
provide certainty for workers and employers in relation to the
date of injury for industrial deafness. This is required due to the
inherent difficulty in determining a date of injury for industrial
deafness. The deeming rule is consistent with clause 215 which
provides for a deemed date of injury for gradual process injuries
other than industrial deafness for the purposes of Division 5 of
Part 5.
This clause is intended to have the same operation as
sections 88(4) and (5) of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which will continue to apply in respect of injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
46
Clause 61 entitles a worker to receive compensation for non-economic
loss, in accordance with clause 213, for further diminution of
hearing. The clause also ensures that a worker is not entitled to
receive a double payment of compensation for a further
diminution of hearing and a prior hearing loss for which they
have already been compensated. Where a prior injury or a prior
hearing loss has already been compensated at an earlier date, the
further diminution of hearing will be compensated by reference
to the difference between the earlier percentage diminution of
hearing loss and the latter percentage diminution of hearing
loss. The rule ensures that workers are entitled to receive fair
and just compensation for further diminution of hearing loss.
Clause 61(3) establishes that a worker is not entitled to
compensation for further diminution of hearing loss unless the
worker has a total diminution of hearing of at least 10%. This is
considered to be an appropriate threshold for workers to be
entitled to recover non-economic loss compensation for hearing
impairment.
Clause 61(4) provides that the earlier percentage of hearing loss
should be determined by reference to the percentage which has
been determined earlier or an estimate as to the percentage
which would have been determined earlier. The clause allows
for an estimate of the percentage to provide for circumstances
where the earlier percentages of hearing loss were not assessed
when compensation was previously paid. This may be the case
where the compensation was paid prior to any legislated
requirement to undergo an impairment assessment.
If a worker disputes the determination of their earlier percentage
of hearing loss, the question must be referred to a Medical Panel
for an opinion. Disputes regarding assessment of impairment
are referred to the Medical Panel as they relate strictly to
medical questions and are appropriately dealt with by medical
specialists.
This clause operates the same as sections 89 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
47
Clause 62 Clause 62(1) makes clear that a determination for compensation
for industrial deafness which is not reviewed is final if it is
accepted by the worker. This means that that the question of
the worker's degree of industrial deafness cannot be revisited,
which is intended to provide certainty of outcome for the
worker and the employer.
Clause 62(2) establishes that the determination for payment of
compensation for industrial deafness must state the percentage
of diminution of the workers hearing at the date of the
determination.
Clause 62(3) establishes that a determination for compensation
for industrial deafness fully extinguishes all rights of the worker
to compensation for industrial deafness under this Bill, the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 up to the date of the determination.
This ensures that a worker is not entitled to receive double
payments of compensation in relation to the same loss or
expense.
Clauses 62(4) and (5) specify that the Authority must be
advised of any determination and that the Authority must keep
a register of determinations.
This clause operates the same as section 90 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 63 establishes rules for the purposes of assessing the degree of
impairment of the whole person resulting from diminution of
hearing.
Clause 63(1) provides that where the diminution of hearing is
assessed as less than 10% NAL then the degree of impairment
is converted to zero. This is intended to be an appropriate
threshold for workers to be entitled to recover non-economic
loss compensation for hearing impairment.
Clause 63(2) establishes that the diminution of hearing must be
assessed in accordance with the Improved Procedure for
Determination of Percentage Loss of Hearing (1988 Edition or
a later prescribed edition) published by the National Acoustic
Laboratory (NAL) with modifications as set out in section 63.
These procedures provide a fair and accurate framework for an
assessor to use to evaluate a worker's diminution of hearing.
48
The procedures also ensure that assessments relating to
diminution of hearing are conducted in a manner which is
consistent.
Clause 63(3) provides that diminution of hearing must be
assessed as binaural loss of hearing. It must also be assessed
and determined by a person or class of persons approved by the
Minister, and in the manner approved by the Minister.
This clause operates the same as sections 91(3), (3AA), (3A),
(4) and (5) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which
will continue to apply in respect of injuries occurring before
1 July 2014.
Subdivision 4--Assessment of psychiatric, asthma and infectious
disease impairment
Clause 64 establishes that, for the purposes of assessing the degree of
psychiatric impairment, the A.M.A Guides apply (subject to any
regulations made) as if Chapter 14 of the Guides was
substituted by the guidelines known as "The Guide to the
Evaluation of Psychiatric Impairment for Clinicians".
Those guidelines were authored by independent medical
specialists (incorporating recommendations from Medical
Panels and others) in order to address particular issues in
assessing psychiatric impairment; and were published in the
Government Gazette in July 2006. It is considered that they
provide a fairer and more equitable means of assessing the
degree of psychiatric impairment than the chapters they replace
in the A.M.A guides.
This clause operates the same as sections 91(6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 65 establishes that, for the purposes of assessing the degree of
occupational asthma, the A.M.A Guides apply (subject to any
regulations made) as if Chapter 5, Tables 8 and 10 of those
guides were substituted by the guidelines known as
"Impairment Assessment in Workers with Occupational
Asthma". Occupational asthma has the same meaning as given
in the guidelines. These guidelines were authored by
independent medical specialists (incorporating
recommendations from the Medical Panels and others) in order
to address particular issues in assessing occupational asthma
49
impairment; and were published in the Government Gazette in
July 2006. It is considered that they provide a more fair and
equitable means of assessing the degree of occupational asthma
than the chapters they replace in the A.M.A guides.
This clause operates the same as sections 91(6A) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 66 establishes that, for the purposes of assessing the degree of
impairment from infectious occupational disease, the A.M.A
Guides apply, subject to any regulations and the guidelines
known as the "Clinical Guidelines to the Rating of Impairments
arising from Infectious Occupational Diseases". Infectious
occupational disease has the same meaning as given in those
guidelines. Those guidelines were authored by independent
medical specialists (incorporating recommendations from the
Medical Panels and others) in order to address particular issues
in assessing infectious occupational diseases impairment; and
were published in the Government Gazette in July 2006 . It is
considered that they provide a more fairer and equitable means
of assessing the degree of infectious occupational diseases
impairment than the chapters they replace in the A.M.A guides.
This clause operates the same as section 91(6B) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 67 provides that the guidelines referred to in sections 64, 65 or 66
published in the Government Gazette in July 2006 will remain
in force for the purposes of the Bill. The provision also allows
for the guidelines to be amended or substituted by the Authority
with the approval of the Minister. Any amendment or
substitution must be published in the Government Gazette.
This clause operates the same as sections 91(6C) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Subdivision 5--Assessment of spinal impairment
Clause 68 requires that assessments of spinal impairments must specify
the whole person values derived in accordance with section 3.3
of Chapter 3 of the A.M.A Guides.
50
This clause operates the same as sections 91(7AA) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in respect of injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
PART 3--CLAIMS FOR COMPENSATION
Division 1--Preliminary
This division contains definitions of terms which apply for the purposes of
this Part.
Clause 69 defines the terms claimed employer and lodged objection for
the purposes of this Part. The terms serve to clarify who is a
claimed employer and what is a lodged objection for the
purposes of the employer objection process under Division 4.
The definitions in this clause operate the same as the equivalent
definitions in section 114H of the Accident Compensation Act
1985. The definition of proceedings in section 114H is
provided for under clause 618, Supreme Court--limitation of
jurisdiction--no proceedings as it is relevant to other Parts of
the Bill as well as Part 3.
Division 2--Liability and indemnity
This division sets out some of the key features of the WorkCover insurance
scheme, including that the Authority and the employer are liable to pay
compensation; that the Authority will indemnify insured employers for some
of their liability; and that the employer will be subject to an employer excess.
Clause 70 Clause 70(1) establishes that the employer and the Authority are
both directly liable to a worker or the dependants of a worker to
pay compensation and damages for compensable injuries under
the Bill.
The employer is indemnified by the Authority in relation to
some of their liability. This clause operates in conjunction with
clause 435 of this Bill, which provides that all employers have a
statutory contract of insurance with the Authority and sets out
the obligations and liabilities which flow from that; and
clause 34, which allows the Authority to recover costs in respect
of a worker's claim from an employer which is not registered
when it ought to be.
51
Clause 70(2) provides that the Authority is bound by any legal
decisions which the employer is bound by in relation to an
injury. This reflects the fact that the Authority is directly liable
to pay compensation or damages for compensable injuries under
the Bill.
This clause operates the same as terms which are currently
found in an employer's individual WorkCover Insurance Policy,
as required by section 9 of the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover) Insurance Act 1993. A number of changes have
been introduced into this Bill to establish a statutory policy of
insurance which replaces individual insurance policies.
For further information about the statutory contract of insurance
see the Explanatory Memorandum notes on Part 10--Premiums
and Registration of Employers.
Clause 71 establishes that an employer who is subject to the statutory
contract of insurance is entitled to be indemnified by the
Authority, in respect of the employer's liability to pay
compensation, damages and contribution. This is justified on
the grounds that the Authority is the statutory insurer of the
employer. However, the entitlement does not extend to
compensation or damages which fall within the employer's
excess under clause 72; or to liability imposed on an employer
under clause 576 or 578 in relation to a breach of a requirement
under the Act. The purpose of such liability is to penalise the
employer for its breach and this purpose would be defeated if
the employer was indemnified for it.
Clause 71(2) makes clear that an employer's indemnity does not
extend to the liability of an employer to pay compensation
under provisions of the Sentencing Act 1991. Such liability
and compensation falls outside the intended scope of this Bill.
Clause 71(3) prohibits an employer from taking actions relating
to the payment of compensation unless in accordance with the
Bill or with the consent of the Authority. Clause 71(4) provides
the Authority with the ability to assume an employer's rights of
action or recovery in relation to an injury. This reflects the fact
that the Authority is directly liable to pay compensation or
damages for compensable injuries under the Bill.
52
This clause operates the same as sections 7(1)(a) and 9(2A) of
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993 and as terms which are currently found in an employer's
individual WorkCover Insurance Policy, but reflects changes
necessary to establish a statutory policy of insurance in place of
an individual insurance policy. For further information about
the statutory contract of insurance see the Explanatory
Memorandum notes on Part 10--Premiums and Registration of
Employers.
Clause 72 provides that an employer's indemnification from the Authority
is subject to an employer excess, being the cost of the first
10 days of weekly benefits and the first (annually indexed)
dollar amount of reasonable medical and like expenses.
This ensures that the costs of a Workcover claim are shared
between the employer and the Authority, which helps to keep
WorkCover insurance premiums lower for all employers.
The excess also encourages good practice by the employer in
relation to health and safety and return to work, due to the fact
that the employer will be subject to immediate financial
implications in the event of a claim.
Subclause 72(3) provides that an employer's payments of
compensation, which fall within the employer's excess, will
not prejudice the determination of liability. This ensures that
employers are not discouraged from making payments of
compensation to an injured worker on the basis that such
payments could potentially be relied upon as evidence of
liability.
Subclause 72(4) provides that an employer is not liable to bear
the cost of the excess and may seek reimbursement from the
Authority for any amounts already paid if the Authority sets
aside a decision to accept liability. This ensures that an
employer will not bear the excess where they are ultimately
found not to be liable in relation to the claim.
Under clause 72(6), an employer may elect to reduce or
eliminate the employer excess by paying an adjusted premium
under Division 10. This may only be done in accordance with
the premiums order made under clause 488 of this Bill and
guidelines made by the Authority under this clause. This option
provides flexibility for employers.
53
This clause operates the same as section 125A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014. The content of
section 125A(1) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 is
not contained in the Bill as it only applies in relation to injuries
occurring prior to 4 p.m. 30 June 1993.
Division 3--Claims management--General
This division establishes the procedure, by which a claim must be forwarded
to the Authority and accepted or rejected by the Authority.
Clause 73 requires an employer to forward claims for compensation and
medical certificates to the Authority within specified
timeframes. This requirement is integral to the claims
lodgement process, whereby an injured worker gives or serves a
claim for compensation or a medical certificate on the
employer, under clause 20, and the employer then forwards the
document to the Authority under this clause. It is intended that
involving the employer in the claims lodgement process will
facilitate interactions between the worker and the employer and
will have positive implications for the worker's return to work
prospects. A worker may lodge a claim directly on the
Authority in limited circumstances under Division 2 of Part 2.
Penalties and other consequences apply if an employer fails to
forward a claim without reasonable cause. This is intended to
discourage undue delays in the claims lodgement process which
might disadvantage the worker. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
The responsibilities do not apply to self-insurers, as self-
insurers receive and process their own claims.
This clause re-enacts section 108 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 74 establishes that the Minister has the power to make guidelines
specifying the manner in which a claim for compensation may
be forwarded to the Authority. For example, whether the claim
may be forwarded by mail and how it may be forwarded by
mail.
This clause operates the same as section 103(4C)(b) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
54
The content of subsection 103(4D) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, is now provided for in clause 611 in
this Bill which specifies how all Ministerial Guidelines under
this Bill should be made.
Clause 75 requires the Authority or a self-insurer to provide the worker
with a written decision accepting or rejecting a claim for weekly
payments within specified timeframes. If the Authority or self-
insurer does not do so the claim will be deemed to be accepted.
The clause ensures that decisions regarding liability are made
in a timely manner and that, in the event that the Authority or
self-insurer fails to make a decision, the worker will not be
disadvantaged.
Clause 75(2) specifies that the Authority or a self-insurer must
provide the worker with a written decision accepting or
rejecting a claim for medical and like expenses within a
specified timeframe. The clause ensures that decisions
regarding liability are made in a timely manner.
Clause 75(3) provides that a notice of a decision to reject a
claim for weekly payments or medical and like expenses must
include a statement of the reasons for the decision.
The provision of reasons is required in the interests of
transparency and procedural fairness. It may help a worker to
make an informed decision as to whether they have grounds to
dispute the decision.
Clause 75(7) confirms that the Authority of self-insurer's
decision is binding on the employer. This reflects the fact that
the Authority is directly liable for paying compensation and
therefore should have final say as to whether compensation is
payable.
This clause re-enacts section 109 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 76 specifies that any notice to a worker or claimant under this Bill
which communicates a decision must stipulate any rights which
the worker has to seek conciliation or review of the decision.
The clause ensures transparency, so that a worker is clearly
informed about what rights they have in relation to conciliation
or review.
55
This operates the same as section 123A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Division 4--Claims management--Employer objection
This division establishes a process by which employers can request reasons
in relation to the Authority's decision, object to the decision and, in specified
circumstances, set in motion a review process. In this Bill, these provisions
have been grouped together and ordered to reflect the chronology of the
claims management workflow.
Clause 77 contains a flowchart which sets out the employer objection
process. The clause is not intended to have any legal force or
application. Its sole purpose is to aid the reader in
understanding the process.
Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not form part of this
Bill; and is not intended to have any legal status.
Clause 78 establishes that an employer has the right to seek written
reasons from the Authority as to why a claim has been accepted
or rejected. The right only applies in relation to the initial
decision to accept or reject liability for the claim and not to
subsequent determinations about particular benefits to which the
worker is entitled. This right provides accountability and
transparency in relation to the Authority's decision to accept or
reject a claim. It also ensures procedural fairness for employers
who may be adversely impacted by a decision to accept or reject
a claim.
No proceedings may be brought against the Authority in respect
of any question or matter arising under this clause. The Bill
provides other avenues for review of decisions of the Authority
to accept or reject claims under this Division.
The clause operates the same as section 109AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014. The definition
of employer in section 109AA(3) has been omitted from the
clause. The definition is unnecessary, as it gives the term its
ordinary meaning. The definition of proceedings in section
109AA(3) is provided for under clause 618, Supreme Court--
limitation of jurisdiction--no proceedings, as it is relevant to
other Parts of the Bill as well as Part 3.
56
Clause 79 provides an avenue for employers to object to a decision by
initiating a review. An objection may only be lodged on the
grounds that the alleged worker is not a worker or the claimed
employer was not the employer. Objections on these grounds
are allowed because they are fundamental to the issue of
liability and can be expeditiously and objectively reviewed by
the Authority.
The clause also sets out the substantive and procedural
requirements of an objection, including time frames for making
an objection.
The clause makes clear that lodgement of an objection will not
affect an employer's continuing obligations to the worker under
this Bill while the review is pending. This ensures that the
worker is not disadvantaged while the review is in process.
The worker will only be affected by the review if it is
completed and the liability decision is overturned.
This clause re-enacts section 114I of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 80 confers a discretion on the Authority to accept objections which
are lodged out of time. This ensures that Authority may still
accept late objections where it sees fit.
The Authority's decision to not accept late lodgements is not
reviewable. This provides certainty for employers and workers.
This clause re-enacts section 114J of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 81 gives the Authority a discretion to decline to conduct a review
if the matter has previously been reviewed or the objection is
misconceived or without substance. This ensures that the
Authority is not automatically bound to conduct a review in
circumstances where it will clearly fail. The Authority must
notify the claimed employer that it declines to conduct a review,
which ensures they are aware of this.
This clause re-enacts section 114K of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
57
Clause 82 provides that the employer may withdraw their lodged objection
at any time prior to the Authority making a decision under
clause 84. This ensures that the review process in not required
to continue where the employer changes their mind and no
longer wishes it to continue.
This clause re-enacts section 114L of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 83 establishes that the Authority may request that the employer
provide information relevant to the review; and that the
Authority may suspend the review if the employer fails to
provide the information by issuing a suspension notice to the
employer. If the employer's failure to provide the information
by the date specified in the suspension notice, the objection is
deemed to have been withdrawn and the employer may be
barred from re-lodging the objection. The clause is intended to
provide a means by which the Authority may seek additional
information from an employer to assist it in determining the
review. The Authority's discretion to suspend the review, and
the subsequent consequences if the information is still not
provided, are intended to encourage the employer to provide the
requested information and to ensure that the review can be
resolved in a timely manner.
This clause re-enacts section 114M of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Subclauses 83(1) and (2) expressly
set out the procedure by which information may be requested by
the Authority and by which the review may suspended if the
information is not forthcoming. These changes are consistent
with current practice. They have been introduced to provide
certainty for the Authority and for claimed employers about
how this procedure operates.
Clause 84 provides that the Authority must conclude a review and give
written notice of its decision, either confirming or overturning
its original decision, within a specified timeframe. If the
Authority does not do so, the decision will be deemed to be
confirmed. The clause ensures that reviews are concluded and
decisions are made in a timely manner. It also ensures that, in
the event that the Authority fails to conclude the review and
make a decision, the worker will not be disadvantaged. In the
event that a decision is confirmed or deemed to be confirmed,
58
the Employer may appeal the decision under clause 85 of this
Bill.
Clause 84(4) provides that where the Authority overturns its
original decision, it must give a worker written notice within a
specified timeframe before ceasing to make payments to the
worker. This provides procedural fairness, transparency and
accountability in relation to the Authority's decision. It also
provides the worker with an opportunity to make financial
arrangements in preparation for the cessation of payments.
Clauses 84(5) provides that where the Authority overturns its
original decision and the worker makes a new claim against a
different employer in respect of the same injury, the worker's
entitlement periods under this Bill will be calculated to have
commenced on the date the first claim was originally accepted.
This ensures that workers are entitled to fair and equitable
compensation under the Bill.
This clause re-enacts section 114N of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 85 allows an employer who is not satisfied with the Authority's
decision under clauses 81 or 84 (including a deemed decision)
to appeal the decision to the Supreme Court. The appeal must
be made within 60 days of the date on which the employer
receives Authority's decision. It ensures that the Authority's
decision can be re-evaluated by the Supreme Court.
This clause re-enacts section 114O of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 86 limits the grounds on which the employer and the Authority
may appeal to the Supreme Court. The employer is only
permitted to rely on the grounds which they originally relied
upon when they lodged their objection under clause 79.
The Authority is only permitted to rely on the grounds which
they relied upon when they made their decision under clause 84.
These limitations are intended to ensure that the Supreme Court
is only concerned with reviewing the correctness of the
Authority's decision on review and is not asked to consider
other matters which were not addressed as part of that decision.
The limitations may be overruled at the discretion of the
Supreme Court.
59
This clause re-enacts section 114P of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 87 specifies that, on appeal, the Supreme Court, may make any
order it thinks fit, including to confirm or vary the decision of
the Authority on review.
Where the Supreme Court overturns the Authority's original
decision to accept a claim, the Authority must give a worker
written notice within a specified timeframe before ceasing to
make payments to the worker. This provides the worker with
an opportunity to make financial arrangements in preparation
for the cessation of payments.
This clause re-enacts section 114Q of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 88 specifies that where the worker is joined as a party to the
proceedings under clause 85, the Authority is liable for the
worker's reasonable costs as a result of the worker being joined
to the proceedings. The clause is intended to ensure that the
worker is not unduly disadvantaged by the appeal process.
This clause re-enacts section 114R of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 89 governs the respective rights of the worker and the employer
following a decision by the Authority to set aside its earlier
decision to accept the claim.
The clause allows a worker to commence a dispute resolution
process under Part 6, which is consistent with their right to
commence this process if the claim had been rejected at first
instance. However, the worker is not entitled to lodge another
claim in relation to the same employer. This is because, in
these circumstances, the claim has been overturned on the
grounds that the alleged worker is not a worker or the claimed
employer was not the employer.
The employer is not entitled to recover any employer excess
compensation payments, paid in accordance with clause 72,
where its objection is successful. This reflects the intention that
a worker should be able to rely on these payments at the time
they are paid and should not be subject to a risk that those
payments might be recovered later on if a decision to accept
liability is overturned following a review under this Part.
60
This clause re-enacts section 114S of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 90 enables the Authority and self-insurers to recover amounts
which they have paid to a person who was not entitled to that
payment. This includes compensation payments which have
been made as a result of false or misleading statements or
omissions. The Authority may also recover any penalties or
costs which it has incurred as a result of an employer's failure
to pay compensation as required by the Bill.
This clause re-enacts section 114F of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 5--Liability for payment of compensation
This Division establishes that the employer is liable for payment of
compensation and where the employer does not meet their liability the
Authority will be liable instead. The division also addresses other related
issues, including late payments of compensation by the employer, Authority
or self-insurer; and instances where payment of compensation is delayed
because the Magistrates' Court or County Court is delayed in determining the
amount of compensation due.
Clause 91 specifies that Division 5 only applies to self-insurers in relation
to the employment of student workers. Under clause 1 of
Schedule 1, for the purposes of the Bill, student workers are
deemed to be employed by the Department of Education and
Early Childhood Development. Therefore a student worker
employed by a self-insurer is covered directly by the
WorkCover scheme rather by the self-insurer.
This clause operates the same as section 124 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 92 establishes that any liability to pay compensation under the Act
is to be assumed by the employer. The employer is able to seek
reimbursement of weekly payments from the Authority under
clause 179, less any employer excess under clause 72. It is
intended that this will facilitate interactions between the worker
and the employer and will have positive implications for the
worker's return to work prospects.
61
This clause operates the same as section 125A(2) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 93 ensures that a worker will be paid compensation by the
Authority if the worker's employer does not pay the employee
excess compensation payments they are required to pay under
clause 72. The clause also provides for the Authority to impose
and recover a penalty from the employer in these circumstances.
The clause ensures that a worker is not disadvantaged by a
failure by their employer to pay them the compensation
payments to which they are entitled.
This clause operates the same as section 127 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 94 allows the Magistrates' Court or the County Court to increase
the amount of compensation due to a worker, if the court finds
that the employer or the Authority or self-insurer is responsible
for any unreasonable delay. The clause is intended to
discourage undue delays on the part of the employer or the
Authority or self-insurer. The increase in compensation also
operates to compensate the worker for any adverse impact
caused by the delay.
This clause operates the same as section 128 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 95 allows the Magistrates' Court or the County Court to award
interim payments to the worker where the court considers that
there may be a delay in determining the full amount of weekly
payments due to the worker. The purpose of these interim
payments is to tide the worker over until the Court is able to
determine and award the full amount.
This clause operates the same as section 128A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
62
PART 4--RETURN TO WORK
Division 1--Preliminary
This Division re-enacts Division 1 of Part VIIB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and will apply to all matters relating to return to
work on and from 1 July 2014, including any return to work procedures
which are in progress under the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
The division sets out various preliminary matters which aide in the
interpretation of the following Divisions of Part 4.
Clause 96 defines, for the purposes of Part 4, the terms compliance code,
employment obligation period, host, inspector, labour hire
employer, proceeding policy period, pre-injury employment,
representative, Return to Work improvement notice, treating
health practitioner and workplace.
The defined term employment obligation period refers to the
period of time during which an employer has an obligation to
provide a worker with suitable or pre-injury employment under
clause 103. This definition specifies that the employment
obligation period runs for a period of 52 weeks. It is intended
that this amount of time provides a worker with a reasonable
opportunity to return to work following their injury.
The employment obligation period is limited to 52 weeks in
order to balance an employer's competing need for commercial
certainty. The employment obligation period runs for an
aggregate period of 52 weeks, whether or not consecutive,
meaning that it may stop running down in specific
circumstances and then commence running down again when
those circumstances no longer exist. This definition provides
that the employment obligation period stops running down
during any period where the worker has no incapacity for work
resulting from their injury. It commences running down again
if their fitness deteriorates and they have an incapacity for work
again. This reflects that a worker's recovery may involve set
backs over time and is intended to ensure that the worker is
provided with a reasonable opportunity to return to work
following their injury where this is the case. Section 103,
specifies a number of additional circumstances where the
obligation period will also stop running down.
This definition re-enacts the equivalent definition in
section 194(1) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
63
The other definitions serve to clearly identify what those terms
mean for the purposes of this Part of the Bill. These definitions
re-enact the equivalent definitions in section 192 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The definitions of rateable
remuneration in section 192 is now defined under clause 3
Definitions--General in this Bill. The definition of serious
injury in section 192 has not been re-enacted in this Bill as it
only applies in respect of claims lodged prior 12 November
1997.
Clause 97 establishes the purposes of Part 4 and is intended to inform the
interpretation of the rest of the Part, including obligations of
employers and workers.
This clause re-enacts section 189 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 98 provides that Part 4 applies to and in respect of the return to
work of the worker.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 99 provides a signpost to indicate that the obligations of employers
and workers are located in Divisions 2 and Division 3
respectively.
This clause re-enacts section 190 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 100 ensures that nothing within clause 28 or Part 4 varies the
meaning which would otherwise be given to other clauses of the
Bill, except where this is explicitly provided for within Part 4.
For example, it ensures that Part 4 clauses dealing with
"capacity for work" do not affect the meaning of the Part 5
benefits provisions which are also refer to "capacity for work".
This clause re-enacts section 191 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 101 establishes specific classes of workers and employers who are
exempted from some of the obligations established in Part 4.
These exemptions are warranted on the grounds that there is no
traditional employment relationship between these classes of
worker and employers and therefore it would be unreasonable to
require the worker or employer to comply with the obligations
64
under this Part. For example, student workers who are
employed for the purposes of gaining work experience and
employers who employ family members.
This clause re-enacts section 193 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 2--Obligation of employers
This Division has the same operation as Division 3 of Part VIIB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The division sets out various employer
obligations which are intended to facilitate and support an injured workers
return to work.
A number of obligations under this Division are qualified by a
reasonableness tests. What is reasonable will depend on the circumstances
and may evolve as the circumstances of the worker and the employer change.
It is intended that further specificity regarding what is reasonable may be
expounded in compliance codes made under clause 121.
Clause 102 contains a flowchart which sets out an employer's return to
work obligations. Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not
form part of this Bill; and is not intended to have any legal
status.
Clause 103 Clause 103(1) obliges an employer, until the employment
obligation period expires, to provide employment to an injured
worker who is able to return to work. If the worker is able to
return to their pre-injury employment, the employer must offer
them the same or equivalent employment. This requirement
ensures security of employment for the injured worker. If the
worker is not able to return to their pre-injury employment but
is able to return to work in some other capacity, the employer
must offer them suitable employment. This requirement
facilitates early return to work which can, in turn, positively
impact the worker's longer term health and return to work
outcomes. The obligation is qualified by a reasonableness test.
This ensures that the employer is not required to comply with
the obligation where doing so would be unreasonably difficult
or detrimental to them. A worker is under a corresponding
requirement to make reasonable efforts to return to suitable
employment under clause 114.
65
Clause 103(3) provides that the employment obligation period
does not include any period during which liability for a claim is
temporarily rejected. For example, a period commencing from
the date the Authority rejects a claim for compensation and
ending on the date the decision to reject the claim is overturned
by a court. During these periods the employer is not required
to provide suitable or pre-injury employment and the
employment obligation period of 52 weeks stops running down.
It commences again when the decision to reject liability for the
claim is overturned. This ensures that the employer is not
required to comply with the obligation under this section where
liability for the claim has been rejected. The employment
obligation period stops running down in these circumstances to
ensure that the worker is provided with a reasonable opportunity
to return to work if the decision to reject liability is overturned.
Clause 103(2) specifies that the employment obligation period
will include any of the periods specified in clause 103(3), if the
employer provides suitable or pre-injury. In these
circumstances the worker is provided with a reasonable
opportunity to return to work with their pre-injury employer.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to meet their obligations
under this clause. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the obligations. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 194 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. However the following changes
have been introduced in this Bill--
· Clause 103(3) provides that that the employment
obligation period also does not include any period
where a RTW Improvement Notice requiring them to
provide suitable or pre-injury employment is stayed by
the Authority or the Victorian Civil and Administrative
Tribunal. This is because an employer is not required to
comply with an obligation to provide suitable or pre-
injury employment while the stay in force; and so it
would be unfair to the injured worker if the employment
obligation period continued to run down in this
circumstance.
66
· Clauses 103(1) and (3) clarify that the employment
obligation period only continues to count down if the
worker has an incapacity for work; and that the
employer has an obligation to provide suitable or
pre-injury employment until the employment obligation
period finally expires. This change reflects the current
operational practice.
· The definition of the term employment obligation
period is contained in clause 96 of this Bill.
Clause 104 obliges an employer to plan their worker's return to work.
This obligation is qualified by a reasonableness test. It is
intended that this mandatory planning process will prompt the
employer to do things to facilitate their worker's return to work
and help them to be more organised in their approach to return
to work. The clause provides some examples of the activities
which planning for return to work includes.
To ensure that planning commences at the earliest opportunity,
the obligation applies from the date on which the employer
knows or ought reasonably to have known that the worker is not
fit for work.
A worker is under a corresponding obligation to make
reasonable efforts to actively participate and cooperate in return
to work planning under clause 111.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to meet their obligations
under this clause. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the obligations. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 195 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 105 requires the employer to consult with the worker and the
worker's health care professionals and occupational
rehabilitation providers. Consultation with the worker's treating
health practitioner is subject to the worker's consent.
This obligation is qualified by a reasonableness test. It is
intended that communication, cooperation and agreement on
common goals between these parties will lead to better return
to work outcomes for the worker.
67
A worker is under a corresponding obligation to make
reasonable efforts to actively participate and cooperate in return
to work planning under clause 111.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to meet their obligations
under this clause. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the obligations. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 196 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 106 obliges employers to ensure that a return to work coordinator is
appointed to assist them to meet their return to work
obligations. Large employers must ensure that a coordinator is
appointed at all times whereas small employers must ensure that
a coordinator is appointed during a period when they have an
obligation under Part 4. The difference is justified on the
grounds that large employers are likely to have more claims and
therefore require the expertise of a return to work coordinator
on a more regular basis.
All return to work coordinators must have an appropriate level
of seniority, be competent to assist their employer in meeting
their employer's obligations under Part 4, and have knowledge,
skills or experience relevant to planning for return to work. It is
intended that the level of seniority and breadth of skills and
knowledge required will depend upon the circumstances of the
employer. The return to work coordinator of an employer
whose workers have made compensation claims in the past, or
of a large employer will be expected to have broader
knowledge, skills and experience than a return to work
coordinator employed by a small employer with no history of
past compensation claims.
The return to work coordinator is not liable for any acts or
omissions if they are acting in good faith and in the course of
their role as a return to work coordinator. Liability in these
circumstances attaches to their employer.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to meet their obligations
under this clause. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the obligations. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
68
This clause re-enacts section 197 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 107 requires employers to make return to work information
available to workers, and to consult with them about how it is
made available. It is intended that the provision of this
information assists employers and workers to understand their
return to work roles and responsibilities and fosters a workplace
culture that supports returning injured workers to work.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to meet their obligations
under this clause. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the obligations. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 198 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 108 requires employers to notify the Authority when a worker who
has been receiving weekly payments returns to work or if there
is a change in the workers weekly earnings. This ensures that
the Authority is kept up to date about the weekly earnings
which the worker is receiving and can adjust any relevant
rehabilitation and compensation arrangements accordingly.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to meet their obligations
under this clause. These penalties are intended to encourage
compliance with the obligations. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 198A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 109 defines the term host to mean a person to whom the services of
an employer are let by another employer, the labour hire
employer. The claims requires host's to co-operate with labour
hire employers and assist them to comply with their obligations
under clauses 103, 104 and 105. Hosts have this special
responsibility because, technically, they are not the worker's
employer for the purposes of this Bill. However, in practice,
they are the worker's day to day employer. The worker's injury
will have occurred at their workplace and therefore it is
appropriate they bear some of the onus for returning the worker
to work. They are also more likely than the labour hire
employer to be able to provide the worker with suitable or
pre-injury employment. It is intended that the extent to which
69
it is reasonable for the host to cooperate will depend on the
circumstances, including the length of time that the worker had
been working at the workplace of the host at the time of the
injury, the nature of the injury, the size of the host and the type
of work performed.
Penalties apply if a host fails to meet their obligations under this
clause. These penalties are intended to encourage compliance
with the obligations. The penalties are consistent with the
penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 199 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 3--Obligation of workers
This Division has the same operation as Division 3 of Part VIIB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The division sets out various worker
obligations which are intended to facilitate and support the workers return to
work.
A number of the worker obligations under this Division are qualified by
reasonableness tests. What is reasonable will depend on the circumstances
and may evolve as the circumstances of the worker and the employer change.
It is intended that further specificity regarding what is reasonable may be
expounded in compliance codes made under clause 121.
Clause 110 contains a flowchart which sets out a worker's return to work
obligations. Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not form
part of this Bill; and is not intended to have any legal status.
Clause 111 requires workers to make reasonable efforts to actively
participate and cooperate with the employer, Authority or self-
insurer in return to work planning. The 2008 Accident
Compensation Act Review (the Hanks Review), found that
injured workers who are involved in the development of a
return to work plan are more likely to consider the plan helpful
than those who have had no involvement.
Under clauses 104 and 105, the employer is under
corresponding obligations to plan for return to work and consult
with the worker about return to work.
This clause re-enacts section 200 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
70
Clause 112 obliges workers to actively use occupational rehabilitation
services when requested to do so by the Authority or self-
insurers. It is intended that an occupational rehabilitation
provider will assist the worker to return to work with their
pre-injury employer or, if that is not possible, with a new
employer. Occupational rehabilitation activities can include
workplace assessments, advice concerning job modification,
counselling and vocational re-education.
This clause re-enacts section 201 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 except that this clause provides
that the obligation is qualified by a reasonableness test.
This change ensures consistency with other employer and
worker requirements under Part 4, which are also qualified by
a reasonableness test.
Clause 113 obliges workers to participate in assessments of their incapacity,
rehabilitation progress and future employment prospects when
requested to do so by the employer, self-insurer or Authority.
It is intended that this assessment will assist the employer,
self-insurer or the Authority to plan for and do things to aid the
worker's return to work.
This clause re-enacts section 202 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 except that this clause provides
that the obligation is qualified by a reasonableness test.
This change ensures consistency with other employer and
worker requirements under Part 4, which are also qualified by
a reasonableness test.
Clause 114 obliges a worker to make reasonable efforts to return to work in
suitable employment at the worker's place of employment or
another place of employment. This obligation is intended to
facilitate early return to work which can, in turn, positively
impact the worker's longer term health and return to work
outcomes. A worker is deemed to be making reasonable efforts
to return to work while they are waiting for specified return to
work related actions to be taken. This reflects the fact that the
worker may be unable to return to work until these actions are
taken. A worker is deemed not to be making reasonable efforts
to return to work while they are failing to comply with any
obligations under Division 3 of Part 4.
An employer is under a corresponding obligation to provide
suitable employment under clause 103.
71
This clause re-enacts section 203 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 115 obliges a worker to actively participate and cooperate in an
interview for the purposes of return to work when required to do
so by the Authority or self-insurer. These interviews enable the
Authority or self-insurer to plan for the purposes of return to
work and make decisions to assist with return to work. It is
intended that a worker should be able to participate in an
interview without attending the interview in person.
This clause re-enacts section 204 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 except that this clause specifies
that the obligation is qualified by a reasonableness test.
This change ensures consistency with other employer and
worker requirements under Part 4, which are also qualified by
a reasonableness test.
Division 4--Termination of compensation
This Division has the same operation as Division 4 of Part VIIB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The division deals with circumstances
where a workers compensation is adjusted, suspended, terminated or ceased
and determined for reasons related to their return to work.
Clause 116 is intended to encourage a worker to comply with Division 3 of
Part 4 by providing that the worker's compensation in the form
of weekly payments may be suspended, terminated or ceased
and determined by the Authority or self-insurer if the worker
does not comply with their obligations under the Division.
A worker who does not meet an obligation under Division 3
will receive a notice that the worker's weekly payments will
be suspended unless the worker complies within a period
specified in the notice. The period specified in the notice may
be 14 to 60 days. A notice period of 14 days will normally be
sufficient. However a broad range is provided to allow
flexibility in view of the nature of the worker's injury and other
relevant factors. The upper limit is intended to apply only if a
dispute is being agitated about the worker's capacity for work.
If the worker fails to comply by the expiry of the notice period,
the weekly payments will be suspended for a 28 day period but
will recommence if the worker complies in the meantime. If the
worker fails to comply by the end of the suspension period, the
Authority or self-insurer may terminate the weekly payments.
72
If, within the previous 12 months, the worker has been issued
with two notices without a suspension of payments, or has had
the payments suspended the Authority or self-insurer may cease
and determine the worker's entitlement to compensation in the
form of weekly payments in respect of that injury. This process
provides opportunities for the worker to rectify their non-
compliance in which case their weekly payments will be
recommenced. However, if the worker's claim is ceased and
determined by the Authority, the decision may only be
overturned by a court's determination. In this way, the
consequences of non-compliance escalate as the non-
compliance continues, and so the worker has an increasing
incentive to rectify their non-compliance sooner rather than
later.
This clause re-enacts section 205 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. However, this clause expressly
provides that if a worker does not comply at all during the
28 day suspension period, the whole 28 day suspension period
is counted towards the first and second entitlement periods of
weekly payments. This reflects the legislative intention and
current operational practice.
Clause 117 requires workers to notify the Authority when they return to any
work with their pre-injury employer or another employer.
This is intended to ensure that the Authority is aware of the
worker's work status and can adjust any relevant rehabilitation
and compensation arrangements accordingly.
This clause re-enacts section 206 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 5--General provisions
This Division has the same operation as Division 5 of Part VIIB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The clause establishes a number of
requirements and powers, all of which are intended to support return to work.
Clause 118 requires an employer and worker to attempt to resolve issues
about the worker's return to work, in accordance with a
procedure which has been agreed to by the employer and the
worker or the procedure specified in a Ministerial direction.
It is intended that a return to work specific issue resolution
procedure will help facilitate the resolution of issues relating to
73
return to work, which might otherwise hold up the return to
work process.
This clause re-enacts section 207 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 119 requires that, as soon as practicable after accepting the worker's
claim for compensation in the form of weekly payments, the
Authority or self-insurer must inform the worker of the
employer's obligation under clause 103 to provide suitable or
pre-injury employment for the duration of the employment
obligation period. Also that the Authority or self-insurer must
inform the worker as to how many weeks of the obligation
period have expired when, between 30 and 36 weeks of the
period have expired. It is intended that the provision of this
information will ensure that the worker is well informed about
the nature of their employer's obligation and the duration of the
period during which the obligation applies.
This clause re-enacts section 208 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 120 establishes the Authority's power to direct an employer to use
the services of an approved provider of occupational
rehabilitation services. It is intended that an occupational
rehabilitation provider may assist the employer to comply
with their obligations under Division 2 of Part 4.
Occupational rehabilitation activities can include workplace
assessments and advice concerning job modification and
suitable employment.
Penalties apply if the employer fails to comply with a direction.
These penalties are intended to encourage compliance with
directions given under this clause. The penalties are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 209 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 121 provides that the Minister may make vary or revoke a
compliance code in relation to obligations under this Part of the
Bill. It is intended that a compliance codes made under this
clause would expand upon how the employer and worker
obligations in Part 4 may be complied with.
74
This clause re-enacts section 210 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 122 provides that a Ministerial order approving or varying a
compliance code may be disallowed by the Parliament.
This clause re-enacts section 212 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that this clause requires that
compliance codes must be laid before both houses of parliament
after being made. This ensures that parliament is made aware
of the making of a compliance code. It also specifies that the
procedure for disallowing a compliance code is the procedure
specified in relation to disallowance of legislative instruments
under Parts 3A and 5A of the Subordinate Legislation Act
1994. The changes align the clause with provisions relating to
the making of statutory instruments in the Subordinate
Legislation Act 1994. Clause 122(4) also provides that the
Subordinate Legislation Act 1994 does not apply to the first
order made under clause 121. This ensures that current
compliance codes can be remade under this Bill, with updated
references and minor wording changes to reflect technical
changes in the Bill, before 1 July 2014.
Clause 123 provides that failure to comply with a compliance code does not
give rise to any civil or criminal liability, because the specific
details they provide for may not be relevant to or appropriate for
all types of employers. It may be unfair to require all employers
to comply with the standards set out in the codes.
This clause re-enacts section 211 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 124 provides that a person who complies with a compliance code
which relates to a particular obligation under Part 4 will be
taken to have complied with that obligation. In this way, the
compliance codes provide employers with a degree of certainty.
An employer will know with certainty that if they comply with
the specific requirements set out in the compliance code, they
are also complying with the more general obligation set out in
the Act.
This clause re-enacts section 213 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
75
Clause 125 provides that the Authority may make recommendations to the
Minister proposing compliance codes. In the normal course of
events, the Authority must provide the public with an
opportunity to review and comment on a proposed code prior to
making a recommendation. It is appropriate that the public is
provided with an opportunity to provide input in the
development of compliance codes given that, under clause 124,
the codes affects what will be deemed to be compliance with the
obligations under this Part of the Bill.
The Minister may, by notice, exempt the Authority from this
requirement where there is a public interest that the compliance
code be made as soon as practicable. This may be the case
where a compliance code needs to be made at short notice to
address an emerging and significant issue.
This clause re-enacts section 213A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Clause 125(4) provides that the
public review and comment requirement does not apply to the
first order made under clause 121. This ensures that compliance
codes can be made under this Bill before 1 July 2014.
Division 6--Return to work inspectorate
This Division reflects Subdivisions 1 of Division 6 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The Division is intended to provide for the
establishment of a Return to Work Inspectorate for the purposes of
monitoring, encouraging and enforcing compliance with Part 4.
Clause 126 empowers the Authority to appoint inspectors for the purposes
of monitoring, encouraging and enforcing compliance with
Part 4.
This clause re-enacts section 215 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 127 provides that inspectors must be provided with an identity card
and must produce the card, if requested to do so, while
performing their functions. Identity cards enable return to work
inspectors to establish their legitimacy and so encourage the
co-operation of the employer who is subject to the inspection.
The requirement to show the card on request also safeguards the
civil liberties of the employer and ensures the transparency and
the accountability of the inspector as a representative of the
Authority.
76
This clause re-enacts section 216 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 7--Functions and powers of inspectors
This Division reflects Subdivisions 2 of Division 6 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The Division is intended to ensure that inspectors
have sufficient powers to monitor, encourage and enforce compliance with
Part 4. Inspector Powers under this Division are generally aligned with the
powers of Occupational Health and Safety inspectors under the
Occupational Health and Safety Act 2004. The requirements in this
Division are designed to safeguard the civil liberties of an employer and its
workers; and to ensure transparency and accountability of the inspector as a
representative of the Authority.
Clause 128 specifies that, for the purposes of Division 7, a reference to
an employer includes a reference to a host (as defined in
clause 96). This specification ensures that inspectors are
empowered to enforce a host's obligation under clause 109 to
cooperate with a labour hire employer.
This clause re-enacts section 214B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 129 provides that an inspector is subject to the Authority's directions
in the performance of their functions or the exercise of their
powers under the Act. It is intended that this will enable the
Authority to direct the actions of inspectors via policies and
procedures or via one off directions.
This clause re-enacts section 217 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 130 sets out the entry powers of inspectors. In particular the clause
specifies that an inspector may enter a place which they
reasonably believe is a workplace during the work hours of
the workplace. However, they may not enter any part of the
workplace that is only used for residential purposes, except
with the consent of the occupier. This offers a reasonable
compromise between the need for effective monitoring and
enforcement of compliance with Part 4 of the Act and the civil
liberties of the employer.
This clause re-enacts section 218 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
77
Clause 131 requires an inspector, immediately on entering a workplace
using their entry powers, to take reasonable steps to notify the
occupier or apparent occupier of their entry and produce their
identity card. This accords with the Victorian Law Reform
Committee's 2002 report on The Powers of Entry, Search,
Seizure and Questioning by Authorised Persons, which
recommends that inspectors be required to announce their entry,
identify themselves and show their identity cards. Doing these
things enables the inspectors to establish their legitimacy and
hence encourages the co-operation of the employer who is
subject to the inspection.
This clause re-enacts section 219 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 132 requires an inspector who enters a workplace to give a report
concerning the entry to the occupier or apparent occupier. If the
purpose of the entry relates to a worker's return to work, the
inspector must give a copy of the report to the worker.
This clause re-enacts section 220 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 133 gives an inspector powers to inspect, make enquiries and seize
things, for the purposes of monitoring, encouraging and
enforcing compliance with Part 4 of the Act. It is intended that
the inspector could utilize these powers to determine whether
the employer is complying with their obligations under the Part;
to identify actions which the employer could take to rectify their
non-compliance or improve their practice; and to gather
evidence for a potential prosecution under the Bill.
This clause re-enacts section 221 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 134 gives an inspector various powers to require persons to produce
documents and answer questions. It is intended that the
inspector could utilize these powers to determine whether the
employer is complying with their obligations under the Part; to
identify actions which the employer could take to rectify their
non-compliance or improve their practice; and to gather
evidence for a potential prosecution under the Act.
78
An inspector must produce their identity card for inspection,
warn the person that a refusal or failure to comply with the
requirement without reasonable excuse is an offence and inform
the person that he or she may refuse or fail to answer any
question if answering the question would tend to incriminate
him or her. A person may not be prosecuted under this clause,
if the inspector fails to do these things. Doing these things
enables the inspectors to establish their legitimacy and hence
encourages the co-operation of the person. The privilege
against self-incrimination is a well-established common law
right.
Penalties apply if the person fails or refuses to comply with an
inspector's requirement. These penalties are intended to compel
compliance with an inspector's requirements under this clause.
The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 222 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 135 requires the Authority to return anything seized to the owner as
soon as possible after an inspector has seized it. However, the
Authority may retain the thing if the thing may afford
evidence in legal proceedings for an offence under the Bill.
The Authority may also destroy or dispose of the thing with the
authorisation of a law or a court order.
This clause re-enacts section 223 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 136 gives an inspector the power to issue a Return to Work
improvement notice which requires that a failure to comply with
a requirement under Part 4 be rectified with in a timeframe
specified in the notice. The return to work inspector may then
certify that the contravention has been rectified at a later point
in time. A return to work improvement notices strikes a balance
between encouraging and enforcing compliance with Part 4 of
the Act. In the first instance, the issuing of an improvement
notice does not penalise the employer. Rather, it identifies non-
compliance and provides the employer with practical advice
which will assist them to rectify the non-compliance.
79
Penalties apply if an employer fails to comply with a Return to
Work improvement notice under this clause. These penalties
are intended to encourage compliance with the Return to Work
improvement notices. The penalties are consistent with the
penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 224 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 137 provides that a direction or condition included in a Return to
Work improvement notice may refer to a compliance code or
Ministerial direction and offer the employer to whom the notice
is issued a choice of ways in which to remedy the contravention
or likely contravention. It is intended that such directions will
provide the employer with practical advice which will assist
them to rectify their non-compliance.
This clause re-enacts section 225 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 138 empowers the Authority to vary or cancel a Return to Work
improvement notice. Accordingly, if the Authority becomes
aware that a notice should not have been issued or contains an
irregularity or defect, the Authority may cancel or vary the
notice on its own initiative.
This clause re-enacts section 226 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 139 specifies that a return to work improvement may be delivered to
an employer in person, by post or by facsimile.
It also specifies that an employer must display a copy of certain
notices at or near the workplace. This ensures that other
workers at the workplace are made aware of the improvement
notice. The requirement does not apply in relation to
improvement notices which relate to a claim because public
display of the notice might breech the privacy of the relevant
worker.
Penalties apply if an employer fails to display a Return to
Work improvement notice in accordance with this clause.
These penalties are intended to encourage compliance with the
obligation to display Return to Work improvement notices.
The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
80
If the Return to Work improvement notice relates to the return
to work of a worker the inspector must provide a copy of a
notice to the worker. An inspector may also give a copy of a
notice to a relevant labour hire or host employer or to the
relevant authorised agent. This ensures that the other relevant
parties can be informed in advance of any action which the
employer may be required to take, in accordance with the
improvement notice, which may relate to them and may involve
them.
This clause re-enacts section 227 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 140 provides that a return to work improvement notice is not invalid
merely because of a formal irregularity or defect unless it is
likely to cause substantial injustice. Similarly, the notice will
not be invalid where the notice incorrectly names the employer,
if the notice otherwise sufficiently identifies the employer.
This ensures that the objectives of the notice are not
compromised where, aside from the formal irregularity or
defect, the notice is otherwise valid and warranted.
This clause re-enacts section 228 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 141 provides that the issue, variation or cancellation of a Return to
Work improvement notice does not affect proceedings for an
offence against the Act regarding the matters raised in the
notice. This ensures that Authority may still pursue a
conviction for an offence under Part 4, even though a related
notice has been cancelled or varied, if the offence can still be
made out and the prosecution is still warranted.
This clause re-enacts section 229 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 142 provides that a person must not, without reasonable excuse,
refuse or fail to provide such assistance as an inspector
reasonably requires to perform their functions or exercise their
powers. This ensures that persons can be compelled to assist
inspectors.
Penalties apply if a person fails to comply with this clause.
These penalties are intended to encourage compliance with the
clause. The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
81
This clause re-enacts section 230 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 143 provides that an inspector is permitted to be assisted by another
person, for the purpose of exercising a power under the Bill or
regulations. It is intended that this will enable an inspector to
be accompanied by another person who can assist them during
an inspection. For example, an interpreter or a person who is
has other expertise that the inspector requires but does not
possess.
Penalties apply if an employer refuses to allow a person
assisting an inspector entry to the premises. These penalties
are intended to encourage compliance with the clause.
The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 231 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 144 authorises an inspector to take affidavits and statutory
declarations for any purpose relating to or incidental to the
performance of his or her functions or exercise of his or her
powers under the Act.
This clause re-enacts section 232 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 145 allows an inspector to make copies of, or take extracts from, a
document or part of a document given to the inspector in
accordance with a requirement under the Act.
This clause re-enacts section 233 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 8--Offences
This Division reflects Subdivision 3 of Division 6 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The Division establishes certain offences in
relation to return to work inspectors.
Clause 146 makes it an offence for a person to intentionally hinder or
obstruct an inspector in the performance of his or her functions.
Where a return to work inspector exercises their powers
appropriately and in accordance with the law, they are entitled
to do so without being subject to violence, harassment or
82
ridicule, and are entitled to the protection of the law and to
respect as persons carrying out their duty on behalf of the
community.
Penalties apply if a person fails to comply with this clause.
These penalties are intended to compel compliance with the
clause. The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 234(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 147 makes it an offence for a person to assault or intimidate an
inspector or a person assisting an inspector. Where a return to
work inspector exercises their powers appropriately and in
accordance with the law, they are entitled to do so without
being subject to violence, harassment or ridicule, and are
entitled to the protection of the law and to respect as persons
carrying out their duty on behalf of the community.
Penalties apply if a person fails to comply with this clause.
These penalties are intended to encourage compliance with the
clause. The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 234(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 148 makes it an offence for a person who is not an inspector to in
any way hold himself or herself out to be an inspector.
This protects employers and workers from unscrupulous
persons and the legitimacy of the return to work inspectorate.
A penalty applies if a person fails to comply with this clause.
The penalty is intended to encourage compliance with the
clause. The penalty is consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 235 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
83
Division 9--Review of decisions
This Division reflects Subdivision 4 of Division 6 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The Division establishes an internal review
process in relation to decisions made by inspectors. It is intended that this
internal review process will ensure procedural fairness and accountability and
transparency.
Clause 149 establishes that the following decisions may be reviewed--
· to issue a return to work improvement notice, under
clause 136;
· to issue a certificate, certifying compliance with a return
to work improvement notice, under clause 136; and
· to vary or cancel a return to work improvement notice
under clause 138.
The following persons may apply for a review--
· The employer who is subject to the notice;
· A worker whose interests are directly affected by the
decision (the relevant injured worker, if their interests
are directly impacted by the decision);
· An employer whose interests are affected by the
decision (for example a host employer).
The right to seek review provides a level of accountability and
transparency in relation to the inspectors or Authority's
decisions. It also ensures procedural fairness for employers or
workers who may be adversely impacted by the decisions.
This clause re-enacts section 236 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 150 specifies the process by which reviewable decisions will be
reviewed.
The Authority must confirm, vary or set aside the original
decision within 21 days after an application for review is made.
In the case of a decision relating to a return to work
improvement notice issued under clause 136, the Authority
must confirm, vary or set aside the original decision within
7 days after the application for review is made. This shorter
84
timeframe reflects the need for speedy resolution of any issues
which might hold up an injured worker's return to work.
If the Authority fails to notify an applicant within the required
time frame, the decision is taken to have been affirmed.
This ensures that the worker, in whose interest the decision will
most likely have been made, is not adversely affected by any
failure of the Authority to make a decision within the required
timeframe.
An application for review will not automatically defer the effect
of the decision. However, the Authority has a discretion to stay
the effect of a decision, pending the determination of the
review.
This clause re-enacts section 236A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 151 establishes that a person who is eligible to apply for a review
may also apply to the Victorian Civil and Administrative
Tribunal for review of a decision to affirm, vary or cancel a
return to work improvement notice under clause 138 or a
decision on review made under clause 150.
The right to seek review by VCAT provides an additional level
of accountability and transparency in relation to the inspectors
or Authorities decisions. It also ensures procedural fairness for
employers or workers who may be adversely impacted by the
decisions.
This clause re-enacts section 236B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
PART 5--BENEFITS
Division 1--Preliminary
This Division sets out definitions for the purposes of this Part.
Clause 152 defines the terms current weekly earnings, deductible amount,
first entitlement period and second entitlement period.
These terms inform the calculation of the amount of weekly
payments payable to an injured worker, and the duration for
which the payments are payable under Division 2 of this Part.
85
Current weekly earnings refers to the amount of weekly
earnings which the worker is receiving in relation to a given
week following compensable injury. Under Division 2 of this
Part, a worker's entitlement to weekly payments will be reduced
by the amount of any current weekly earnings which they are
receiving. This is intended to ensure that the worker does not
receive a double payment in relation to these earnings for that
particular week.
This definition operates the same as the equivalent definition
in clause 5B of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
This clause clarifies that directional payments under clause
155(1)(c) are current weekly earnings (rather than a deductible
amount) and that directional payments are excluded from the
definition of deductible amount which is also relevant to the
calculation of the worker's weekly payments. The change
reflects current practice and ensures that the amounts cannot be
deducted twice. Clause 626 makes an equivalent amendment to
section 5B of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which
will continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before
1 July 2014.
Deductible amount refers to the amount of non-pecuniary
benefit, under clause 155(1)(d), which the worker receives from
their employer before or after their injury. Non-pecuniary
benefits include accommodation, use of a motor vehicle, health
insurance and education. Under Division 2 of this Part, a
worker's entitlement to weekly payments will be reduced by the
deductible amount. This ensures that the worker does not
receive a double payment in relation to those benefits.
This definition operates the same as the equivalent definition
in clause 91E of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
However, directional payments are excluded from this
definition, as they are instead considered to be part of current
weekly earnings. The change reflects current practice and is
ensures that the amounts cannot be deducted twice. Clause 628
makes an equivalent amendment to the definition in section 91E
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
86
First entitlement period and second entitlement period refer to
periods during which weekly payments are paid or payable to a
worker. Weekly payments are reduced when the first
entitlement period expires and may be ceased when the second
entitlement period expires. The periods run for aggregate
periods of 13 and 117 weeks respectively; and may stop running
down in specific circumstances and then commences running
down again when those circumstances no longer exist, for
example, where a worker has full capacity and has returned to
work. The periods are intended to ensure that an injured worker
is fairly and equitably compensated as a result of being unable
to work.
These definitions operate the same as the equivalent definitions
in section 91E of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
except as identified.
The term week clarifies that, for the purposes of counting the
specified entitlement periods, where a worker receives even one
day of payment in a particular week, that week will be counted
for the purposes of the entitlement period. The definition
reflects current practice and is intended to provide certainty
about what will be counted as a week. Clause 628 inserts an
equivalent definition in section 91E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will apply in relation to
injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 153 defines the term pre-injury average weekly earnings by
reference to the average amount of earnings which the worker
received during a specified period leading up to their injury.
A worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings determines the
amount of weekly payments of compensation that a worker may
be entitled to receive.
Clause, 153(1) sets out the normal method for calculating the
pre-injury average weekly earnings amount. It provides that
the amount includes the average weekly ordinary earnings of a
worker during the relevant period, as defined under clause 154,
and any earning enhancements as defined under clause 157.
The relevant period, does not include periods where the worker
was on paid leave. This method of calculation is intended to
ensure that the pre-injury average weekly earnings amount
fairly and equitably estimates the worker's earnings capacity at
the time of their injury.
87
Clauses 153(2) to (7) set out alternative methods for calculating
pre-injury average weekly earnings which apply in specified
circumstances. These alternative calculation methods are
intended to recognise the many varied type of work and
payment arrangements that occur and to ensure that the pre-
injury average weekly earnings amount fairly and equitably
estimates the worker's earnings capacity at the time of their
injury in these specified circumstances.
This clause operates the same as section 5A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. However, this clause clarifies that
the relevant period does not include any full week during which
the worker was on paid leave at less than their base rate of pay
(for example long service leave at half pay). This change
reflects current practice and ensures that the pre-injury average
weekly earnings amount is not unfairly affected because the
worker was on a reduced salary during this period of leave.
Clause 626 makes an equivalent amendment to section 5A of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 154 defines the term relevant period for the purposes of the
definition of pre-injury average weekly earnings in clause 153.
The term refers to the period of weeks which will be reviewed
to determine the worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings
under clause 153.
Under clause 154(1), the relevant period is normally the
period of 52 weeks immediately before the worker was injured.
This provides a reasonable amount of time to assess the average
weekly earnings of the person. If the worker has been with their
employer for less than 52 weeks, the relevant period is the
actual period of employment.
Clauses 154(2) and (3) specify a different relevant period to be
applied in specified circumstances where the worker's ordinary
earnings have increased or reduced (on a more than temporary
basis) during the period of 52 weeks before the injury.
These alternative calculation periods are intended to ensure
that the pre-injury average weekly earnings calculation
accurately reflects the worker's earning capacity at the time of
their injury and is not unfairly affected because of the change
in their earning capacity.
88
This clause operates the same as section 5AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 155 defines the term ordinary earnings for the purposes of the
definitions of pre-injury average weekly earnings in
clause 153. The term refers to the earnings which a worker
ordinarily received each week during the relevant period as
defined under clause 154. It includes amounts such as the
worker's base rate of pay or their actual earnings if they did not
have a base rate of pay; any piece rate payments or commission
which the worker received; the monetary value of residential
accommodation, the use of a motor vehicle, health insurance
and education fees; and directional payments. The inclusion of
these amounts is intended to ensure that the calculation of a
worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings consistently,
fairly and equitably reflects the worker's earning capacity at the
time of their injury.
This clause operates the same as 5AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. However, this clause clarifies that
ordinary earnings will not be calculated on the basis of any full
week during which the worker was on paid leave at less than
their base rate of pay (for example long service leave at half
pay). This change reflects current practice and ensures that the
pre-injury average weekly earnings amount is not unfairly
affected because the worker was on a reduced salary during this
period of leave. Clause 626 makes an equivalent amendment to
section 5AB of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which
will continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before
1 July 2014.
Clause 156 defines the term base rate of pay for the purposes of the
definition of pre-injury average weekly earnings in clause 153.
Clause 156(1) expressly provides that base rate of pay does not
include: incentive payments and bonuses; loadings; monetary
allowances; piece rates or commissions; overtime or shift
allowances; separately identifiable amounts. The exclusion is
intended to ensure that the amounts are not counted twice.
Clause 156(2) provides that a worker's actual rate of pay is
taken to be their base rate of pay, if it is higher than the base
rate of pay specified in their industrial award.
This clause operates the same as section 5AC in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
89
Clause 157 defines the terms earnings enhancement and enhancement
period for the purposes of the definition of pre-injury average
weekly earnings. Earnings enhancements are the average
overtime and shift allowance payments which the worker
received during the relevant period. The definition is intended
to ensure that such earnings are counted for the purposes of
calculating the worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings,
so that the worker is also compensated for the loss of those
earnings.
The enhancement period refers to the period during which the
worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings will be enhanced
by an earnings enhancement under this clause. The period is
the first 52 weeks in which weekly payments are paid to a
worker under clause 161 or 162 or to a worker's dependants
under clause 241.
This clause operates the same as 5AD in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 158 defines the term ordinary hours of work for the purposes of the
definitions of pre-injury average weekly earnings in clause 153
and current weekly earnings in clause 152. The clause
provides that ordinary hours of work are the hours specified
in an industrial award; agreed to between the worker and the
employer; or the average weekly hours during the relevant
period. The definition is intended to give certainty to workers,
employers, the Authority and self-insurers as to how to
determine a worker's ordinary hours.
This operates the same as section 5AE in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. However, this clause clarifies that
where ordinary hours of work is based on a worker's average
hours worked, any week of paid leave taken by a worker at a
rate less than full pay (for example, paid maternity leave taken
at half pay), is to be excluded from their PIAWE calculation.
This change reflects current practice and ensures that the
pre-injury average weekly earnings amount is not unfairly
affected because the worker was on a reduced salary during this
period of leave. Clause 626 makes an equivalent amendment to
section 5AE of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which
will continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before
1 July 2014.
90
Clause 159 governs the twice the State average weekly earnings
(as defined) cap on weekly benefits, which applies under
clauses 161, 162 and 241. The clause provides that where a
worker's weekly payments are capped by the state average
weekly earnings amount, and that amount reduces in a
subsequent financial year, the worker's ongoing entitlement in
the subsequent financial year will be capped at the higher
amount. This ensures that a worker is not disadvantaged as a
result of any change.
This clause operates the same as section 91EA in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Division 2--Weekly Payments
This Division provides that the Authority, self-insurers and employers are
liable to pay compensation in the form of weekly benefits to injured workers.
Clause 160 establishes a worker's entitlement to receive weekly payments.
The entitlement to weekly payments is based upon a worker's
pre-injury average weekly earnings.
This clause operates the same as section 93 in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 161 provides that a worker's entitlement to weekly payments during
the first entitlement period is 95% of their pre injury earnings
and cannot be more than twice the state average weekly
earnings. The reduction in weekly payments in the first
entitlement period is intended to provide an incentive for
injured workers to return to work as quickly as possible.
Weekly payments must also be reduced by the amount of a
worker's current weekly earnings and the deductible amount
as defined in clause 152. This ensures that a worker does not
receive a double payment in relation to these amounts.
This clause operates the same as section 93A(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that this clause expressly
provides that weekly payments must be reduced by the amount
of a worker's current weekly earnings regardless of whether
their employment is considered "suitable"' or "unsuitable" and
regardless of whether a worker has a "current work capacity"
or "no current work capacity". This change makes clear the
91
legislative intention that a worker should not receive a double
payment in relation to such earnings in the circumstances
described. Clause 630 makes an equivalent amendment to
section 93A of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which
will continue to apply in relation to injuries which occur before
1 July 2014. The content of subsections 93A(1) and (2) is not
provided for in this Bill as those subsections apply in relation to
claims made before 1 July 2014.
Clause 162 provides that a worker's entitlement to weekly payments during
the second entitlement period is 80% of their pre injury earnings
and cannot be more than twice the state average weekly
earnings. The further reduction in weekly payments in the
second entitlement period is intended to provide a greater
incentive for injured workers to return to work as quickly as
possible. Weekly payments must also be reduced by the
amount of a worker's current weekly earnings and the
deductible amount as defined in clause 152. This is intended
to ensure that a worker does not receive a double payment.
This clause operates the same as section 93B(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that this clause expressly
provides that weekly payments must be reduced by the amount
of a worker's current weekly earnings regardless of whether
their employment is considered "suitable" or "unsuitable" and
regardless of whether a worker has a "current work capacity"
or "no current work capacity". This change makes clear the
legislative intention that a worker should not receive a double
payment in relation to such earnings, in the circumstances
described. Clause 630 makes an equivalent amendment to
section 93B(3) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which will continue to apply in relation to injuries which occur
before 1 July 2014. The content of subsections 93B(1) and (2)
is not provided for in this Bill as those subsections apply in
relation to claims made before 1 July 2014.
Clause 163 limits a worker's entitlements to weekly benefits after the
second entitlement period. A worker will only be entitled to
ongoing weekly benefits after the second entitlement period if
the worker is assessed as having no current work capacity and is
likely to continue to have no current work capacity indefinitely.
The limitation is intended to provide an incentive for injured
workers to return to work. The exception recognises that some
workers, because of the nature of their injury, may be unable to
92
return to work and may still require support in the form of
weekly benefits.
If a worker is entitled to receive weekly benefits after the
second entitlement period, the entitlement is 80% of their pre
injury earnings and cannot be more than twice the state average
weekly earnings. Weekly payments must also be reduced by
the amount of a worker's weekly earnings from employment.
This is intended to ensure that a worker does not receive a
double payment.
This clause operates the same as section 93C(1)(a), (2)(d)
and (3) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, except that
this clause provides that weekly payments must be reduced by
the amount of a worker's current weekly earnings regardless
of whether their employment is considered "suitable" or
"unsuitable" and regardless of whether a worker has a "current
work capacity" or "no current work capacity". This change
makes clear the legislative intention that a worker should not
receive a double payment in relation to such earnings, in the
circumstances described. Clause 630 makes an equivalent
amendment to section 93C of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries which
occur before 1 July 2014. The content of the remaining
subsections under section 93C are not provided for in this Bill
as those subsections apply in relation to claims made and
injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 164 provides for compensation in the form of weekly payments to
be made to a worker who needs to take time off work after the
expiry of the second entitlement period to recover from surgery
for which the Authority or the self-insurer has accepted liability.
The entitlement is only payable where the worker has returned
to work for at least 15 hours per week and has earned at least
$177 per week. This provision recognises that workers who
have returned to work may require assistance whilst
experiencing temporary periods of incapacity where they
require surgery because of their work-related injury. In these
circumstances it is fair and equitable that workers have an
entitlement to weekly payments.
93
This clause operates the same as section 93CA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 165 allows a worker to apply for compensation in the form of
weekly payments after the expiry of the second entitlement
period. The Authority or self-insurer must only approve an
application if the worker has returned to work for at least
15 hours per week; earns at least $177 per week; and, because
of their injury, is incapable of undertaking further additional
employment which would increase their current weekly
earnings and is likely to continue indefinitely to be incapable of
doing so. The clause recognises that some workers, even after
treatment and rehabilitation, may have a residual level of
incapacity that prevents them from returning to their pre-injury
employment. However, the worker may be able to engage in
employment to some extent and should be encouraged to do so.
This clause operates the same as section 93CD of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014. The content
of subsection 93CD(5)(a) and (b) is not provided for in this Bill
as those subsections apply in relation to claims made before
1 July 2014.
Clause 166 recognises that a worker who continues to receive weekly
payments under clause 165 may not always initially work the
same number of hours every week, and in the circumstances
outlined in this clause, such workers should not be penalised by
losing their entitlement to weekly benefits. The clause allows
for a worker to continue to be entitled to payments under
clause 165 notwithstanding occasional fluctuations in hours
worked due to temporary variations in the availability of work
or the worker's capacity for work. Variations in hours worked
or earnings received during 4 or less weeks in a 12 week period
will not affect the worker's entitlement. The 12 week periods
are consecutive from the date that the first payment is received
by the worker under section 165.
This clause operates the same as section 93CDA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
94
Clause 167 requires a worker to provide the Authority or self-insurer with
ongoing certificates of capacity, specifying the worker's
capacity for employment and the expected duration of their
incapacity. They must also provide ongoing declarations as to
whether or not they have engaged in any voluntary work or
employment since they last provided a certificate of capacity to
the Authority or self-insurer. The Authority or self-insurer
requires this information in order to determine whether the
worker is entitled to compensation in the form of weekly
payments under Division 3 of Part 5. The information may also
inform the Authority or self-insurer's decisions regarding
rehabilitation and return to work arrangements.
Where a medical certificate specifies a duration of more of
more than 14 days, it will only be valid for the first 28 days.
This ensures that the worker's medical condition is assessed
regularly so that the Authority or self-insurer receives up to
date information about a worker's capacity for employment.
The Authority or self-insurer has a discretion to allow a
certificate which specifies a duration of more than 28 days
where there is a special reason why the certificate covers a
longer period. For example, where a worker has a very serious
injury and the Authority or self-insurer is satisfied that it is
appropriate for a medical certificate under section 24 to address
the worker's capacity over a longer period than 28 days.
A medical certificate is not valid if it relates to a period of
time more than 90 days before the date on which it was issued.
This also reflects that the Authority or self-insurer require up to
date information about the worker's capacity for employment.
This clause operates the same as section 111 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 168 establishes an entitlement for a worker who has already
received compensation in the form of weekly payments for
52 weeks to also receive compensation in the form of
contributions to a complying superannuation fund of their
choice, other than a defined benefit fund or scheme. The clause
recognises that the national superannuation guarantee scheme
does not require employers to make superannuation
contributions during periods of incapacity caused by work-
related injury or illness, and that this has a particularly
95
significant impact on workers who are off work for long
periods.
Clause 168(1) provides that, subject to the worker nominating a
complying fund and providing details of their tax file number to
the trustee of that fund, the Authority or self-insurer must pay
compensation in the form of superannuation contributions to the
fund for the benefit of the worker if compensation in the form
of weekly payments has been paid or is payable to the worker in
respect of an injury for an aggregate period of 52 weeks, and
continues to be paid or payable in respect of that injury and the
worker has not reached the age of 65.
Clause 168(2) specifies that a worker is not entitled to receive
compensation in the form of superannuation contributions
where an employer is already making contributions in specified
circumstances and the contributions are more than necessary to
avoid an individual superannuation guarantee shortfall under the
superannuation guarantee scheme. This ensures that the worker
is not entitled to a double contribution.
Clause 168(3) specifies how the amount of the superannuation
contributions is calculated. The amount is a percentage of the
weekly payments that the worker receives once the period of
52 weeks has passed, and this percentage is the same as the
superannuation guarantee rate legislated by the Commonwealth.
Contributions are not payable in respect of weekly
compensation payments under clause 164 or 170 to a worker
recovering from surgery, unless the worker would otherwise be
receiving weekly payments under clause 165.
Clause 168(4) requires the Authority to notify the worker about
the entitlement and also to inform the worker that
commencement of the contributions will depend on the worker
nominating a complying superannuation fund and providing
sufficient details to enable the contributions to be made.
This includes quoting his or her tax file number to the trustee of
the nominated fund, if the fund does not already have a record
of it. Otherwise, the fund is not permitted by the
Commonwealth Superannuation Industry Supervision
Regulations to accept the contributions. Tax File Number
Guidelines issued by the Federal Privacy Commissioner under
the Privacy Act 1988 of the Commonwealth do not permit the
Authority to collect and quote the worker's tax file number on
the worker's behalf. If the worker provides the necessary
96
information within 3 months of being notified of the
requirement, contributions will be made to the nominated fund
with effect from the date that the worker becomes eligible for
compensation in this form. Otherwise, contributions will be
made with effect from the date that the information is provided.
Clause 168(5) specifies when the superannuation contributions
are to be made (once 52 weeks of weekly compensation
payments have been made to the worker, and the worker has
provided all the information necessary to enable the
superannuation contributions to be made). It is intended that the
Authority must make the contribution within 30 days of being
informed by the employer that the relevant weekly payment, on
which the superannuation contribution is calculated, has been
paid to the worker, or within 120 days of the weekly payment
being paid, whichever occurs first. The self-insurer must make
contributions to the nominated fund at least quarterly.
This clause operates the same as section 93CE of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 169 provides that if a worker is injured within the period of
130 weeks before attaining retirement age, as defined in
clause 3, or after attaining retirement age, the worker is entitled
to weekly payments for 130 weeks (whether consecutive or not)
of incapacity for work. The clause is intended to extend the
entitlement period of weekly payments for workers who would
otherwise cease to be entitled to weekly payments on attaining
retirement age, under clause 171. This ensures greater parity
between those workers who are injured well before retirement
age and those who are injured within the period of 130 weeks
before attaining retirement age or after attaining retirement age.
This clause operates the same as section 93E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 170 entitles a worker to receive compensation for an incapacity
which arises after they have attained retirement age, as defined
in clause 3. To qualify for the entitlement, the worker must
have received weekly benefits in relation to a workplace injury
within 10 years of attaining retirement age and must have
become incapacitated after retirement age, due to treatment in
relation to the injury received after retirement age. The worker
97
must also otherwise be entitled to weekly payments.
The payments are payable for a maximum of 13 weeks. It is
fair and equitable that weekly payments are payable in these
circumstances because of the connection between the worker's
initial injury and their subsequent incapacity. The 10 year
cut-off is justified because it is difficult to establish a link
between the initial injury and the subsequent incapacity,
10 years after the worker attains retirement age.
This clause operates the same as section 93EA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 171 provides that a worker ceases to be entitled to weekly payments
after they attain retirement age. The provision is subject to the
exceptions provided for in clauses 169 and 170. It is intended
that the weekly benefits should compensate a worker for any
lost income which they are unable to earn through employment
as a result of their injury. A worker ceases to be entitled to
weekly payments when they attain retirement age because at
that age, it is assumed that they would have ceased working and
earning an income if they had not been injured and, therefore,
would no longer be a worker.
This clause operates the same as section 93F of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 172 provides for weekly payments to be reduced by an amount
which a worker receives in the form of retirement,
superannuation or disability pensions or lump sum.
This ensures that a worker does not receive a double payment in
relation to these amounts.
Under clause 172(4) the reduction does not apply where a
worker withdraws an amount from their own superannuation
contributions if the amount is for an approved capital
expenditure. The exception is intended to operate in
exceptional circumstances, in particular, where a worker is
under extreme financial hardship and risks losing their family
home. In these circumstances, the worker should not be
penalised for accessing their own superannuation contributions.
98
This clause operates the same as section 96 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 173 requires a worker who is receiving weekly payments or who
makes a claim for compensation in the form of weekly
payments, to give notice to the Authority or a self-insurer if
they receive or have a received a retirement or superannuation
pension or lump sum referred to in clause 172. Similarly, an
employer must notify the Authority if it becomes aware that
the worker is or may be entitled to a retirement or
superannuation pension or lump sum referred to in clause 172.
These notification requirements ensure that the Authority or
self-insurer is appropriately informed of any benefits the worker
is receiving and can adjust the workers weekly benefits
accordingly. Notification is required as these types of payments
may impact on weekly payments.
Failure to comply with this provision is an offence, for which a
penalty may be imposed. The penalty is intended to encourage
compliance with requirement. The penalty is consistent with
the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause operates the same as section 96A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 174 makes clear that sums paid to a worker under specified
arrangements should not affect the weekly benefits which the
worker is entitled to receive under this Division. For example,
sums paid or payable under contracts of insurance or payments
in lieu of accrued leave.
This clause operates the same as section 97(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 175 provides that a worker will not be entitled to receive weekly
payments if they cease to reside in Australia, unless the worker
is able to satisfy the Authority or self-insurer that they have no
current work capacity and are likely to continue to have no
current work capacity indefinitely. Further, if a worker is
temporarily absent from Australia, they are only entitled to
weekly payments for an aggregate period of up to 28 days.
This is because the worker's absence from Australia will impede
99
the worker's capacity to comply with their claim and return to
work related obligations under this Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 97(2) and (3) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 176 makes clear that a worker's entitlement to compensation cannot
be transferred to another person. For example the entitlement
cannot be sold to another person. It is intended that
compensation under this Bill is for the benefit of the injured
worker and is not intended to benefit any other person
(except in relation to dependants of a deceased worker, who
are entitled to compensation under Division 8 of Part 5).
Clauses 176 (2) and (3) allows the Authority to reduce a
worker's entitlement to weekly payments, in order to offset
certain amounts of compensation previously paid to the worker
and any amount the worker has been ordered by a court to pay
on being found guilty or convicted of certain offences.
This clause operates the same as section 97(4), (4A) and (4B) of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 177 provides that prisoners detained in or outside Victoria are not
eligible to receive weekly payments in respect of any period
during which the person serves a sentence of imprisonment.
It is intended that the weekly benefits should compensate a
worker for any lost income which they are unable to earn
through employment as a result of their injury. The entitlement
ceases during these periods because their imprisonment would
have prevented them from working and earning an income even
if they had not had their injury.
This clause operates the same as section 97(7) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 178 specifies timeframes within which the Authority or self-insurer
must commence weekly payments after a claim is accepted or a
direction or determination is made that weekly payments are
payable. The clause ensures that payments are commenced in a
timely manner. It is also intended to provide certainty for
workers, employers, the Authority and self-insurers as to when
payments should be made.
100
This clause operates the same as section 114C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 179 specifies timeframes within which ongoing weekly payments
must be made to a worker. Employers and self-insurers are
required to pay weekly payments within these timeframes.
The clause ensures that payments are made in a timely manner
and is intended to provide certainty for workers, employers, the
Authority and self-insurers as to when payments should be
made.
Penalties apply if an employer or self-insurer fails to comply
with their requirements under this clause. The penalties are
intended to encourage compliance with the clause.
The penalties are consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause operates the same as section 114D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that this clause clarifies that a
self-insurer will be subject to a penalty if they fail to comply
with their requirements under clause 178(1) and (3).
This clause also clarifies that a self-insurer is required to pay
arrears of weekly payments within 7 days of a determination or
the acceptance of a claim. Penalties apply if a self-insurer fails
to comply with this requirement. It is intended that the
penalties will encourage compliance with this clause.
Clause 635 makes an equivalent amendment to section 114D of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, to reflect the original
legislative intention, and that provision will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Division 3--Alteration or termination of weekly payments and
superannuation contributions
This Division sets out the procedures by which the Authority or a self-insurer
may alter or terminate a workers weekly payments and superannuation
contributions.
Clause 180 provides that the division only applies if a worker was receiving
weekly payments when any change in their entitlement to
weekly payments occurs. It does not apply retrospectively.
This is intended to provide certainty for workers and employers
as to which Act applies to an entitlement.
101
This clause operates the same as section 114(1A) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. This clause expressly
provides that clause 182 and clause 185 apply whether or not
the worker is currently receiving weekly payments.
This reflects the legislative intention in section 114(1A) of the
Accident Compensation Act, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 181 sets out a process whereby a worker may apply for an increase
or reduction in the amount of weekly payments they are
receiving. The worker must specify the reason for applying and
provide evidence supporting the alteration in the amount of
weekly payments that is sought. The Authority or self-insurer
must approve or reject an application, providing reasons in the
case of a rejection. The clause provides workers with an avenue
to seek alteration of their weekly payments where it is
warranted in the circumstances and in order to ensure that they
can receive fair and just compensation. The requirements on
the Authority and self-insurer ensure procedural fairness,
transparency and accountability in relation to their decision.
This clause operates the same as section 110 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 182 enables the Authority or a self-insurer to terminate or alter a
worker's entitlement to weekly payments, as provided for under
Division 3. It is expected that the Authority or self-insurer
would have clear reason for doing this. The termination or
alteration of weekly payments is intended to ensure that a
worker receives fair and equitable compensation which reflects
their situation.
This clause operates the same as section 114(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 183 sets out the grounds upon which the Authority or a self-insurer
may terminate or alter a worker's entitlement to weekly
payments under clause 182. The grounds include where the
worker is no longer entitled to weekly payments under the Bill;
where the worker has returned to work; where the worker's
current weekly earnings or other specified income has altered or
where the Authority or self-insurer considers that the payments
were obtained fraudulently.
102
Clause 183(2) and (3) provide that a termination or alteration of
weekly payments on the grounds that the worker is no longer
entitled to weekly payments, will only take effect if and when
the worker is given prior written notice. This is intended to
ensure procedural fairness, transparency and accountability in
relation to the Authority or self-insurer's decision. It also
provides the worker with an opportunity to make financial
arrangements in preparation for the termination or alteration.
However, the Authority or self-insurer may terminate or alter a
worker's weekly payments without giving prior written notice
where the worker has returned to work or where the worker's
current weekly earnings or other specified income has altered.
In these circumstances the grounds for alteration or termination
are clear and so there is no need to notify the worker.
Clauses 183(4) and (5) provide that a termination or alteration
of weekly payments on the grounds that that the payments were
obtained fraudulently takes effect on the date the Authority or
self-insurer determines that the services were obtained
fraudulently. It is intended that a worker should not receive any
further payments once it is determined that those payments were
obtained fraudulently. The worker must be provided with
notice of the determination after the determination is made.
This is intended to ensure procedural fairness, transparency and
accountability in relation to the Authority or self-insurer's
determination.
This clause operates the same as section 114(2), (3), (4), (5)
and (6) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985. However
this clause provides that the Authority or self-insurers are not
required to provide notice where a worker becomes entitled to
an increase in weekly payments as a result of the worker
ceasing to receive a non-pecuniary benefit from an employer
(such as a work car or mobile phone). The requirement to
provide notice unnecessarily delays the increasing of weekly
payments. Clause 635 makes an equivalent amendment to
section 114(2), (3), (4), (5) and (6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 184 enables the Authority or a self-insurer to alter or terminate
compensation in the form of superannuation contributions on
the grounds that the worker's entitlements to weekly payments
have been altered or terminated, without giving notice. In these
103
circumstances the grounds for alteration or termination of the
contributions are clear and there is no need to notify the worker.
This clause operates the same as section 114EB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 185 allows the Authority or a self-insurer to determine not to alter or
terminate a worker entitlement to weekly payments where the
worker's current weekly earnings have reduced for specified
reasons. These reasons include where the worker no longer
resides in Victoria; where their employment has been
terminated due to their misconduct; and where they have
resigned or reduced their hours for reasons unrelated to their
injury. It is intended that weekly benefits should compensate a
worker for any lost income which they are unable to earn
through employment as a result of their injury. In these
circumstances the worker's currently weekly earnings have
reduced due to factors which are within their control and which
are not related to their incapacity.
Clauses 185(2) and (3) provide that a determination under this
clause will only take effect if the worker is given written notice.
This is intended to ensure procedural fairness, transparency and
accountability in relation to the Authority or self-insurer's
decision. It also provides the worker with an opportunity to
make financial arrangements in preparation for the termination
or alteration.
Clause 185(4) expressly provides that weekly payments should
not be altered where a worker's current weekly earnings are
reduced solely because the worker is on paid annual leave or
long service leave.
This clause operates the same as section 114(2A) to (2D) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 186 Clause 186(1) specifies when terminations or alterations of
compensation under specific provisions of the Bill take effect
and whether or not written notice is required. For example, a
termination of weekly payments under clause 164 takes effect
on the day the worker ceases to suffer incapacity or when the
13 week period, specified in that clause, expires without the
need to give a written notice. The clause also specifies whether
104
or not the Authority or self-insurer must notify a worker in
relation to these terminations or alterations of weekly payments.
The clause is intended to provide certainty as to when these
terminations or alterations take effect.
This clause operates the same as section 114(5), (5A), (8), (9)
and (9A) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 187 provides that where the Authority or a self-insurer terminates
compensation in the form of superannuation contributions on
the grounds that the worker is no longer entitled to such
compensation, they must give the worker written notice. This is
intended to ensure procedural fairness, transparency and
accountability in relation to the Authority or self-insurer's
decision.
Where the Authority or self-insurer terminates compensation in
the form of superannuation contributions on the grounds that
the worker has no entitlement to weekly payments, they are not
required to give the worker written notice. In these
circumstances the grounds for alteration or termination of the
contributions are clear and there is no need to notify the worker.
This clause operates the same as section 114AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 188 specifies the content which the Authority or a self-insurer must
include in a written notice given under this Division. It is
intended to ensure that a worker is adequately informed of the
reason for the change to their weekly payments and when the
change will take effect. This is intended to ensure procedural
fairness for the worker, and accountability and transparency by
the Authority or self-insurer in relation to the change of
entitlement.
This clause operates the same as section 114(10) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 189 provides that the Authority or a self-insurer must give a worker
a period of notice prior to terminating their entitlement to
weekly payments where the worker has been receiving the
payment for a continuous period of at least 12 weeks and has
105
complied with the requirement to provide a certificate of
capacity under clause 167. The giving of notice provides the
worker with an opportunity to make financial arrangements in
preparation for the termination or alteration. The clause also
provides some protection to workers by ensuring that a worker
is entitled to reimbursement where the worker has not been
given the notice in accordance with this clause.
This clause operates the same as section 114(11), (12) and (13)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 190 specifies that a worker's entitlement to weekly payments must
not be reduced on the ground that the first entitlement period
has expired, unless and until the Authority or the self-insurer
has made a determination of the worker's entitlement under
section 162 and has given at least 14 days notice of the decision
following that determination. A worker will continue to be
entitled to compensation under clause 162 until the period of
notice is given. The giving of notice provides the worker with
an opportunity to make financial arrangements in preparation
for the reduction.
Under clause 190(4) the notice requirement does not apply
where the worker made their claim for weekly payments within
42 days prior to the expiry of the first entitlement period.
This clause operates the same as section 114A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 191 specifies that a worker's entitlement to weekly payments must
not be terminated on the ground that the second entitlement
period has expired, unless and until the Authority or the self-
insurer has made a determination of the worker's entitlement
and has given at least 13 weeks notice of the decision following
that determination. A worker will continue to be entitled to
compensation under clause 162 until the period of notice is
given. The giving of notice provides the worker with an
opportunity to make financial arrangements in preparation for
the termination.
Under clause 191(5) the notice requirement does not apply
where the worker made their claim for weekly payments within
119 days before the expiry of the second entitlement period.
106
This ensures that the reduction of payments, under clause 162,
is not unduly delayed beyond the expiry of the first entitlement
period, in these circumstances.
This clause operates the same as section 114B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 192 requires the Authority or a self-insurer to give a worker written
notice before it can reduce or terminate a worker's entitlement
to weekly payments under sections 42, 43 or 44, on the grounds
that the worker has been convicted for a drink driving, drug
driving or specified serious road traffic offence. This is
intended to ensure that a worker is given fair warning of the
reduction.
This clause operates the same as section 114BA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 193 provides for the payment of outstanding weekly payments and
interest in relation to those payments. The clause applies where
a worker's entitlements to weekly payments is denied, altered or
terminated and the decision to deny, alter or terminate the
entitlement is later overturned. In these circumstances the
worker is entitled to the outstanding weekly payments which
they would otherwise have received were it not for the initial
denial, alteration or termination. This ensures that the worker
receives fair and just compensation to which they are entitled
under the Bill. Interest is payable, due to the fact that the
worker is otherwise unable to accrue interest on the amount
during this period. Interest will only be payable for a limited
period, where a worker does not make an application to the
Magistrates Court within 12 months after being notified of a
genuine dispute under clause 298(1).
This clause operates the same as section 114E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 194 provides for the payment of outstanding compensation in the
form of superannuation contributions and interest in relation to
that compensation. The clause applies where a worker's
entitlement to superannuation contributions is denied, altered
or terminated and the decision to deny, alter or terminate the
107
entitlement is later overturned. In these circumstances the
worker is entitled to the outstanding superannuation
contribution which they would otherwise have received were it
not for the initial denial, alteration or termination. This amount
is referred to as an outstanding superannuation contribution.
This ensures that the worker receives fair and just compensation
to which they are entitled under the Bill. Interest will only be
payable for a limited period, where a worker does not make an
application to the Magistrates' Court within 12 months after
being notified by a Conciliation Officer that there is a dispute
with respect to liability in relation to compensation in the form
of superannuation contributions.
This clause operates the same as section 114EA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014 but not before
5 April 2010.
Division 4--Claims for compensation for non-economic loss
Division 4 sets out procedures for assessment and determination of claims
for compensation for non-economic loss. The division operates the same as
section 104B of the Accident Compensation Act 1985. However the
content of subsections 104B(14) to (23) is not provided for in this Bill
because those subsections are transitional in nature and have no application
in relation to this Bill.
Clause 195 contains a flowchart which sets out the process for lodging a
claim for compensation for non-economic loss. Clause 13
provides that a flow chart does not form part of this Bill; and is
not intended to have any legal status.
Clause 196 Clause 196(1) defines the terms Division 5 claim and relevant
date for the purpose of this Division.
The term Division 5 claim refers to a claim for compensation
for non-economic loss under Division 5 and is included to
provide a clear distinction from other types of claim in the Bill.
The term relevant date refers to the date on which a claim for
compensation for non-economic loss claim is considered to
have been made. The relevant date sets in motion the 120 day
timeframes within which the Authority or self-insurer must
determine a Division 5 claim under clause 201.
108
Clause 196(2) provides that, for the purposes of Division 4, the
determination of liability for the injuries included in a
Division 5 claim, should not take into account whether or not
the worker has a degree of permanent impairment or an injury
which is a total loss. These questions are determined after
liability for the injuries has been resolved.
This clause operates the same as section 104B(2AA) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 197 sets out the process by which a worker may make a claim for
compensation under this Division. It establishes that the normal
claims lodgement procedures under clause 20 of the Bill will
apply and establishes additional procedural requirements.
Clause 197(2) requires that, except for claims for industrial
deafness, Division 5 claims must be made no earlier than
12 months after the date of the relevant injury. The time frame
ensures that enough time has passed to allow for any permanent
impairment to stabilise, which is a requirement for assessment
of impairment under clause 55(a). The timeframe also ensures
that each injury which is attributable to the same event or
circumstances has manifested itself. This is important, as
clause 197(4) instructs that the worker must include all injuries
arising out of the same event or circumstance in the one claim.
Clause 197(3) gives the Authority or a self-insurer a discretion
to receive a claim earlier than 12 months from the date of the
relevant injury, if the relevant injury has stabilised.
Clause 197(4) to (6) require that a worker must include all
injuries arising out of the same event or circumstance in a
Division 5 claim; a worker can only make one claim for
compensation under Division 4 for injuries arising out of the
same event or circumstance; and subject to section 204(2)(a),
a worker cannot make his or her own claim for compensation
where the Authority or a self-insurer has already initiated a
claim in respect of injuries arising out of the same event or
circumstance.
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(1), (1A), (1B),
(5A), (5AA) and (5AB) of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
109
Clause 198 precludes a worker who has commenced a serious injury
application under clause 328(2)(b) from making a Division 5
claim until any and all proceedings under Division 2 of Part 7
in respect of that application have been finally determined.
This ensures that a worker cannot have concurrent lump sum
damages and Division 5 claims.
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(1BA) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 199 allows the Authority or a self-insurer in certain circumstances
to initiate a Division 5 claim by requesting that a worker attend
an independent medical examination under clause 203(1).
The clause provides for circumstances where an entitlement to
non-economic loss may exist and the worker is unaware of the
potential entitlement.
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(1C) and (1CA)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 200 allows the Authority or a self-insurer to suspend their
determination of a Division 5 claim where they have not
received sufficient information to determine the claim or where
the worker's injury has not yet stabilised. The suspension of the
claim in these circumstances is necessary to ensure that the
Authority or self-insurer is able to make an informed and
accurate determination as to liability, assessment of impairment
and calculation of entitlement. It also ensures that the Authority
or self-insurer will not fail to meet the timeframes for
determination of a Division 5 under clause 201 because they do
not have sufficient information to make the determination.
The worker is to be notified of any decision to suspend the
claim. This is intended to ensure procedural fairness for the
worker and transparency and accountability by the Authority or
self-insurer in relation to the decision to suspend the claim.
The Authority or self-insurer must remove the suspension by
providing the worker with notice, when they receive sufficient
information or when the injury has stabilised.
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(1D) and (1E) of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 except that this clause
clarifies that a claim may be suspended where the Authority or
110
a self-insurer has insufficient "other information". For example,
where the Authority or a self-insurer does not have sufficient
factual information to determine the date of injury under
clauses 215 of this Bill. Clause 635 makes an equivalent
amendment to section 104B(1D) and (1E) in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 201 sets out the process by which the Authority or a self-insurer
must determine a claim for compensation under this Division.
Within 120 days, the Authority or self-insurer must accept
liability for each injury included in the claim; obtain an
assessment under Division 4 of Part 2 to assess the worker's
degree of permanent impairment; determine the worker's degree
of impairment for the purposes of Division 5 and Division 2 of
Part 7; determine whether the worker has a total loss injury
under Schedule 4; calculate the worker's entitlement to
compensation under Division 5; advise the worker as to whether
the claim is accepted or rejected and of the details of the
acceptance; and provide them with any relevant documentation
relating to the claim. This process is intended to ensure a
consistent, fair and equitable approach to the determination of
Division 5 claims. The provision of advice and relevant
documentation to the worker is intended to ensure procedural
fairness for a worker and transparency and accountability of
the Authority or self-insurer in relation to the determination.
Under clause 205 a worker is entitled to dispute the Authority
or self-insurer's determination under this clause. The 120 day
timeframe ensures that claims are determined in a timely
manner.
Clause 201(2) makes clear that the Authority or self-insurer is
not bound by an assessment of impairment obtained under this
clause. This ensures that the Authority or the self-insurer has
the responsibility for determining the worker's degree of
impairment under the Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 104B(2) and (2A) in
the Accident Compensation Act 1985. However, section
104B(2)(c)(iii) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 is
not contained in this Bill, as it relates to injuries occurring on
or after 12 November 1997 and before 20 October 1999.
Section 104B(2) and (2A) in the Accident Compensation Act
111
1985 will continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring
before 1 July 2014.
Clause 202 establishes that a worker must not commence legal proceedings
in relation to a dispute concerning the rejection of liability
unless the matter has first been referred for Conciliation under
Division 2 of Part 6 and a Conciliation Officer has issued a
certificate under clause 273. This aligns with the mandatory
conciliation requirement under clause 277 of this Bill.
It ensures that matters do not unnecessarily proceed to the
courts, which reduces cost implications for parties to a dispute
and the scheme.
This clause operates the same as section 104B(3) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 203 establishes that the Authority must obtain an assessment under
Division 4 of Part 2 of a worker's degree of permanent
impairment for the purposes of Division 5 and Division 2 of
Part 7.
Clause 203(1) provides that a worker must, at the request of the
Authority or self-insurer, attend an independent medical
examination. Under clause 201(1)(c) the Authority or a
self-insurer must take into account the assessments obtained
when determining the worker's degree of impairment.
The determination of the worker's degree of impairment is then
used to calculate the worker's entitlement to compensation
under Division 5. The determination may also inform whether
a worker is entitled to recover damages under Part 7.
Clause 203(3) specifies that the assessment of impairment must
take into account all impairments resulting from the injuries
entitling the worker to compensation included in the claim for
compensation under Division 5. This is necessary because the
worker is only entitled to make one claim in relation to
injuries arising out of the one event or circumstances, under
clause 197(5).
This clause operates the same as section 104B(4), (5), (5B)
and (5F) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
However, section 104B(5)(c) of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 is not contained in this Bill as it relates to injuries
occurring on after 12 November 1997 and before 20 October
112
1999. Section 104B(4), (5), (5B) and (5F) in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 will continue to apply in relation to
injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 204 sets out the process which the Authority or a self-insurer must
follow where they initiate a claim on behalf of a worker under
clause 199.
Under clause 204(1), the Authority or self-insurer must give the
worker a written statement informing them of the relevant
injuries and a statement of their rights in relation to a Division 5
claim for compensation. The provision of this information is
intended to ensure that a worker is adequately informed.
Section 204(2) provides that a worker must respond to the
statement within 60 days. The worker may respond by making
a Division 5 claim including any additional injuries that the
worker considers also arose out of the same event or
circumstances; disputing the statement; or accepting the
statement. This response enables the Authority or self-insurer
to process the Division 5 claim and to determine the degree of
impairment, ensuring all relevant injuries are taken into
account. This is intended to ensure procedural fairness for the
worker and transparency by the Authority or self-insurer in
relation to the initiation of a claim under clause 199.
Clause 204(5) provides that where the worker fails to respond,
by making a division 5 claim or by disputing the statement, the
injuries specified in the written statement will be deemed to be
the only injuries arising out of the same event or circumstances.
This ensures that a claim which has been initiated under
clause 199 can still be resolved in circumstances where the
worker fails to formally respond to the statement of injuries.
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(5C), (5D),
(5DA), (5DB) and (5E) in the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring prior before 1 July 2014.
Clause 205 provides that a worker must respond to the Authority or self-
insurer's advice under clause 201 of this Bill within 60 day of
receiving the advice. In the worker's response they must advise
the Authority or self-insurer whether or not they accept or
dispute the liability determination; the determinations of
impairment and total loss; and/or the calculation of the
entitlement to compensation.
113
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(6), (6A)
and (6B) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 206 sets out the process by which the Authority or a self-insurer
must determine a claim for compensation under this Division
where the initial decision to reject liability for an injury is
varied by a court or by agreement between the worker and the
Authority or self-insurer. Within 90 days, the Authority or self-
insurer must obtain an assessment under Division 4 of Part 2
to assess the worker's degree of permanent impairment;
determine the worker's degree of impairment for the purposes
of Division 5 and Division 2 of Part 7; determine whether the
worker has a total loss injury under Schedule 4; calculate the
worker's entitlement to compensation under Division 5; advise
the worker as to whether the claim is accepted or rejected and of
the details of the acceptance; and provide them with any
relevant documentation relating to the claim. This process is
intended to ensure a consistent, fair and equitable approach to
the determination of Division 5 claims. The provision of advice
and relevant documentation to the worker is intended to ensure
a fair procedure for the worker, and transparency and
accountability by the Authority or self-insurer in relation to the
determination. Under subclause (3) a worker is entitled to
dispute the Authority or self-insurer's determination of the
degree of permanent impairment and total loss under this
clause. The 120 day timeframe ensures that claims are
determined in a timely manner.
Clause 206(2) makes clear that the Authority or self-insurer is
not bound by an assessment of impairment obtained under this
clause. This ensures that the Authority or the self-insurer is
responsible for determining the worker's degree of impairment
under the Bill.
Clause 206(3) provides that a worker must respond to the
Authority or self-insurer's advice under this clause within
60 days of receiving the advice. In their response they must
advise the Authority or self-insurer whether or not they accept
or dispute the determinations of impairment and total loss;
and/or the calculation of the entitlement to compensation.
114
Clause 206(4) ensures that where the degree of impairment and
the calculation of entitlement is accepted by the worker, the
payment of entitlement is made in a timely manner.
This clause operates the same as sections 104B(7), (7A), (7B)
and (8) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 207 provides that where a worker disputes the Authority or self-
insurers determination of their degree of impairment or total
loss, the Authority or self-insurer must refer the medical
question to a Medical Panel for its opinion. Disputes regarding
assessment of impairment and determinations of total loss are
referred to a Medical Panel as they relate strictly to medical
questions and are appropriately dealt with by medical
specialists.
This clause 205 operates the same as sections 104B(9), (9A),
(10), (10A) and (10B) in the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 208 provides that determinations or opinions as to the degree of
permanent impairment of a worker or whether a worker has an
injury which is a total loss mentioned in the Table in Schedule 4
are not subject to merit review by any court or tribunal.
This clause 205 is clause operates the same as section 104B(12)
in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 209 empowers the Minister to give directions in relation to the
procedures for the determination of Division 5 claims.
This clause 205 is clause operates the same as section 104B(13)
in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
115
Division 5--Compensation for non-economic loss
Division 5 sets out how a worker's entitlement to compensation for non-
economic loss is calculated. The Division operates the same as Division 2B
of Part IV in the Accident Compensation Act 1985. The content of
sections 98 and 98A are not provided for in this Bill as those provisions
apply only in relation to injuries occurring prior to 12 November 1997.
Clause 210 defines the terms Compensation law, further injury, prior
hearing loss, prior injury, relevant date and spinal impairment
for the purposes of this Division.
The term Compensation law applies in relation to the definition
of prior hearing loss.
The term further injury applies in relation to the provisions for
calculating entitlements to compensation under clause 213 of
this Bill.
The term prior hearing loss applies in relation to the maximum
limits on compensation under clause 217 of this Bill.
The term relevant date refers to the date upon which
compensation is to be calculated.
The term spinal impairment means the whole person
impairment derived from section 3.3 of Chapter 3 of the
AMA Guides.
The definitions in this clause are intended to have the same
operation as the equivalent definitions in sections 89(1) and
98C(1A) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 211 sets out how compensation is calculated for permanent
impairment, other than psychiatric impairment and industrial
deafness.
An injured worker who sustains a permanent injury or illness
where the degree of impairment is above the required 10%
threshold is entitled to a lump sum payment calculated in
accordance with this section. The amount of compensation
payable to an injured worker is calculated based on the degree
of the injured worker's permanent impairment, which is
assessed in accordance with the procedures outlined in
subdivisions 2 to subdivision 5 of Part 2 and represented as a
116
percentage score, based on the level of impairment.
The provisions are intended to ensure that workers receive
consistent, fair and equitable compensation for non-economic
loss to which they are entitled under this Bill.
This clause operates the same as subsections 98C(1) and (2) in
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 212 sets out how compensation is calculated for permanent
impairment psychiatric impairment.
A worker who sustains a permanent psychiatric impairment
where the degree of impairment is determined above the
required 30% threshold is entitled to a lump sum payment
calculated in accordance with this section. The amount of
compensation payable to an injured worker is calculated based
on the degree of the injured worker's permanent psychiatric
impairment, which is assessed in accordance with the
procedures outlined in Subdivision 2 and Subdivision 4 of
Part 2 and represented as a percentage score, based on the level
of impairment. The provisions are intended to ensure that
workers receive consistent, fair and equitable compensation for
non-economic loss to which they are entitled under this Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 98C(3) in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 213 sets out how compensation is calculated in the case of further
injury in respect of industrial deafness.
A worker who sustains a permanent psychiatric impairment
where the degree of impairment is determined above the
required threshold is entitled to a lump sum payment calculated
in accordance with this section. The amount of compensation
payable to an injured worker is calculated based on the degree
of the injured worker's permanent further injury industrial
deafness impairment, which is assessed in accordance with the
procedures outlined in subdivisions 2 to subdivision 5 of Part 2
and represented as a percentage score, based on the level of
impairment. The provisions are intended to ensure that workers
receive consistent, fair and equitable compensation for
non-economic loss to which they are entitled under this Bill.
117
This clause operates the same as section 98C(3A) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 214 sets out the compensation payable where an injury results in the
loss of a foetus. Section 214(2) defines, for the purpose of this
provision, that foetus means the "conceptus beyond the
sixteenth week of development". This definition is necessary to
ensure a consistent approach to payment of compensation in this
situation.
This clause operates the same as sections 98C(4) and (5) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 215 provides for a deemed date of injury for injuries that occur by
way of gradual process over time, other than industrial deafness
injuries. The deeming of an injury date in these circumstances
reflects the difficulty in ascribing a precise date to such injuries
and is intended to ensure a consistent approach to the
determination of the date of injury and, therefore, a consistent
and equitable approach to the calculation of entitlements.
This clause operates the same as section 98C(6A), 98(6B) and
98C(6C) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 216 makes clear that a worker is not entitled to receive duplicate
lump sum payments under this Division; the relevant provisions
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985; or the relevant
provisions of the Workers Compensation Act 1958 for the
same impairment, loss of bodily function, disfigurement, brain
damage or total loss resulting from an injury or injuries which
occurred by way of gradual process over time.
This clause operates the same as section 98DA in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 217 limits the maximum lump sum payment payable under this
Division in relation to an injury.
Clause 217(3) empowers the Authority or self-insurer to take
into account the compensation paid for the prior injury or prior
hearing loss when determining the amount of compensation
118
payable under this Division. This ensures that a worker is not
entitled to a double payment in relation to the same injury.
This clause operates the same as section 98C(7), (8), (9) and
(9A) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985. However, this
clause clarifies that if a worker suffers an injury which would
entitle the worker to compensation for non-economic loss of
more than one kind, that the maximum amount in compensation
for non-economic loss that the worker can receive under section
98C(8) and clause 630(4) is $555 350. This change reflects
the legislative intention and current operational practice.
Clause 630 makes an equivalent amendment to section 98C(7),
(8), (9) and (9A) of this Bill, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 218 provides that compensation under Division 5 is not payable
after the death of a worker.
This clause operates the same as section 98C(10) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 219 confirms that a worker is not entitled to receive more than the
maximum amount payable under this Division. This ensures
that compensation is consistent for all workers who are entitled
to the maximum payment.
This clause operates the same as sections 98C(11) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 220 confirms that payments calculated in accordance with this
Division are paid as a lump sum.
This clause operates the same as sections 98D in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 221 and Schedule 4 of this Bill establish an alternative method for
calculating entitlements to compensation under this Division,
which may apply where a worker's injury is a total loss injury
under Schedule 4. The clause provides that where a worker has
suffered a total loss injury and the amount of compensation
calculated under this section and Schedule 4 is higher than the
amount calculated under section 211, the worker is entitled to
the higher amount. Clause 221(4) sets out the maximum
119
amount payable where the worker suffers, on the same
occasion, more than one of the injuries mentioned in
Schedule 4. This ensures that workers are entitled to receive
fair and equitable compensation under this Bill.
This clause and Schedule 4 operate the same as sections 98E
and Schedule 3B in the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which will continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring
before 1 July 2014.
Division 6--Rehabilitation services prior to acceptance of claim
Clause 222 permits the Authority or a self-insurer to pay the reasonable
costs of rehabilitation services provided to a worker before an
entitlement to compensation is established. The provision is
intended to encourage workers to seek rehabilitation services
prior to the making or acceptance of a claim for compensation.
It is considered that the early provision of these services may
improve rehabilitation outcomes for workers. The Authority or
self-insurer must give a worker notice before discontinuing
payments for such services. The notice is intended to ensure
procedural fairness for the worker, and transparency and
accountability by the Authority and self-insurer in relation to
the decision to discontinue payments.
This clause operates the same as section 99A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Division 7--Compensation for medical and like services
This Division provides that the Authority, a self-insurer or the employer is
liable to pay compensation for the reasonable costs of specified services
which a worker or another person incurs as a result of the worker's injury.
The Division operates the same as Division 2B of Part IV of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 223 defines the terms family member, parent, severe injury,
supported accommodation, reasonable costs and Order of the
Governor in Council for the purposes of this Division.
The term family member refers to the members of a worker's
family who are entitled to be compensated for the reasonable
costs of counselling services under clause 224 of this Bill.
120
The term parent is further defined for the purposes of the
definition of family member under this clause. The term is
defined to include a person who has day to day care or control
of a worker.
The term severe injury refers to an injury, in relation to which,
a worker or the family members of a worker are entitled to be
compensated for the reasonable costs of counselling services
under clause 224 of this Bill.
The term supported accommodation refers to specified types of
supported accommodation facilities, for which a worker may be
entitled to be receive compensation under clause 229 of this
Bill.
The term reasonable costs is referred to throughout this
division, to specify the amount of compensation which the
Authority, a self-insurer or an employer is liable to pay in
relation to medical and like expenses incurred by a worker or
their dependants. In assessing what costs are reasonable the
definition requires consideration of the necessity of the service.
The term Order of the Governor in Council refers to an Order
made under the definition of reasonable costs which specifies
maximum amounts or methods for determining maximum
amounts for the purposes of determining whether a cost is
reasonable under that definition.
The definitions in this clause operate the same as the equivalent
definitions in section 99AAA in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985. However, the definition of supported
accommodation in this Bill references the Supported
Accommodation Services (Private Proprietors) Act 2010.
The change aligns the definition with the definition in the
Transport Accident Act 1986. Clause 630 makes an
equivalent amendment to section 99AAA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The equivalent definitions in
section 99AAA of the Accident Compensation Act 1985
which will continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring
before 1 July 2014.
Clause 224 provides that the Authority, a self-insurer or the employer is
liable to pay compensation for the reasonable costs of the
specified services referred to which a worker or another person
incurs as a result of the worker's injury. For example, the costs
of medical services; occupational rehabilitation services; and
121
household help services. Where the injury is severe or results in
death, this liability extends to counselling services. The clause
ensures that a worker or another person is entitled to fair and
equitable compensation for costs they incur as a result of an
injury. The provisions of medical and occupational
rehabilitation type services is also intended to assist the worker
achieve a safe and sustainable return to work.
Clause 224(4) provides that the worker is entitled to choose the
provider of the relevant service other than an occupational
rehabilitation service. It is considered that a worker is likely to
have better health outcomes if they receive services from a
provider of their own choice.
This clause continues the operation of sections 99(1), (2)
and (3) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 225 provides that where an employer provides an injured worker
with gratuitous medical and like services the employer is
deemed to have discharged its liability to pay an excess under
section 72(1)(c) of the Bill, to the extent of the value of the
services provided. This ensures employers are encouraged,
where possible, to provide such services to injured workers.
This clause continues the operation of sections 99(4) and (5) in
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 226 ensures that payments of compensation for medical and like
services are made to the person lawfully entitled to the payment.
Where, the service provider has not yet been paid for the
services, they are legally entitled to the payment and should
receive the payment. Where an injured worker pays for services
up front, they should be reimbursed for the reasonable costs of
the service.
The clause also ensures that where a service is provided free of
charge or at a lower cost, due to the operation of a prior
agreement, the worker or their dependants should still be
entitled to the balance of the reasonable costs.
122
This clause operates the same as sections 99(6), (7), (8) and (9)
in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 227 provides that an injured worker or their dependants cannot be
pursued for reimbursement of costs where the Authority self-
insurer or an employer is liable for the costs of the service; or
where the Authority has made a determination in relation to a
service provider under Division 6 of Part 13. An injured worker
may be pursued for reimbursement of costs, where the worker
continues to use that service provider after they have been
notified of the determination made by the Authority.
This provision is intended to protect workers and their
dependants from incurring expenses where a provider is
suspected of or found guilty of an offence which disqualifies
them from acting as an approved provider for the Authority.
This clause operates the same as sections 99(10) and (11) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 228 provides that the Authority, self-insurer or employer is not
liable to pay the cost of medical and like services outside
Australia, unless prior approval has been granted. This ensures
that the Authority has an opportunity to assess whether the costs
of those services are reasonable costs, within the meaning of
clause 223 of this Bill, prior to the provision of the services.
The clause does not apply where a claimant satisfies the
Authority, self-insurer or an employer that, because of an
emergency situation, it was necessary for the services to be
provided immediately and it was not practical to obtain prior
approval.
This clause operates the same as section 99AA in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply relation
to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 229 clarifies that the Authority, a self-insurer or a worker is not
liable for accommodation and specified living expenses unless
the provision of these things is a medical service or a hospital
service, except in relation to a minor or a person on their first
discharge from a rehabilitation hospital to specified
accommodation.
123
This clause operates the same as section 99(12), (13), (14), (15)
and (16) in the Accident Compensation Act 1985, except that
this clause legislatively states the maximum amount which a
worker may be required to contribute towards their supported
accommodation expenses. The amount is equal to the
maximum currently set in relation to the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 by Order in Council.
The contribution amount is indexed annually under clause 545,
but clause 229(6) provides that the Governor in Council may
declare that the indexation does not apply to the amount by
publishing an Order in the Government Gazette. This provision
aligns with requirements under the Transport Accident Act
1986. Clause 530 makes an equivalent amendment to sections
99(12), (13), (14), (15) and (16) in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which will continue to apply relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 230 sets out the process by which a worker is entitled to receive
occupational rehabilitation services. The Authority, employer
or self-insurer can provide a list of approved providers of
particular services from which the worker may choose a
provider. If a list is not given to the worker, the worker can
choose an approved provider of the worker's choice. If a
worker does not make a choice, an approved provider can be
chosen for them.
This clause operates the same as section 99AB in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply relation
to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 231 outlines the circumstances in which the Authority or self-insurer
is liable to pay the reasonable costs of, or contribute to the
reasonable cost of modifying an injured worker's home or car.
This provision recognises that a worker's injury or illness may
render their home or car (or parts of their home or car)
unsuitable and that the cost of making required modifications
can be significant. Clauses 231(4) and (6) specify a non-
exhaustive list of factors that must be considered by the
Authority or a self-insurer when determining the reasonable
costs or amount of the contribution under this clause.
This clause operates the same as section 99AC in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply relation
to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
124
Clause 232 provides that compensation for medical and like services does
not continue indefinitely and, in most cases, will cease either
52 weeks after a worker's entitlement to weekly payments ends
or, if a worker is only entitled to compensation under Division 6
of Part 5, then 52 weeks after the worker's entitlement to
medical and like compensation arose. The clause specifies the
circumstances where medical and like service will be continued
beyond the mandated period. For example, where an injured
worker has returned to work and requires surgery.
The Authority or a self-insurer must give the worker 28 days
written notice before ceasing compensation. This is intended to
ensure procedural fairness, transparency and accountability in
relation to the Authority or self-insurer's decision. It also
provides the worker with an opportunity to make financial
arrangements in preparation for the cessation.
This clause also confirms that a worker who has recovered
pecuniary loss damages under Part 7 or under equivalent
provisions of the Transport Accident Act 1986 or who has
received a settlement under Division 9 in respect of their injury
is entitled to receive compensation under this clause.
This clause operates the same as section 99AD in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply relation
to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 233 provides that the Authority or a self-insurer has a discretionary
power to terminate payment for professional services (which
includes medical and like services) where it considers that those
professional services have been obtained fraudulently by the
worker.
A termination of compensation under this clause takes effect
on the date the Authority or self-insurer determines that the
services were obtained fraudulently. The worker must be
provided with notice of the determination after the
determination is made.
This clause operates the same as section 99AE in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply relation
to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
125
Division 8--Compensation for death of worker
Division 8 provides that the Authority or a self-insurer liable to pay
compensation to the dependants of a worker who dies as a result of a work
related injury. The Division operates the same as Division 2 of Part IV of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 234 defines the terms child, corresponding law, dependent child,
dependent partner, orphan child and partially dependent
partner for the purposes of Division 8 of Part 5, to make clear
who has what entitlement under this definition.
Clause 234(3) and (4) contain provisions which apply to the
determination of whether a partner is a dependant partner for
the purposes of this Division.
This clause operates the same as section 92A(1), (2) and (2A) in
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 235 set out how compensation for a death of a worker is to be
determined. Where a claim relates to unrepresented
dependants, a person under a disability or minors (including
unborn children), a court will determine the dependant/s
entitlement to compensation under this section. Court oversight
of situations where a claimant has a particular vulnerability is
considered an appropriate mechanism to protect the claimant's
interests. Otherwise, the Authority will determine who is a
dependant and how the lump sum payment is to be distributed.
This allows the parties, in appropriate cases, the flexibility of
being able to negotiate a settlement of the claim prior to
commencing court proceedings. However, if the parties cannot
reach agreement, or if a claimant otherwise wishes to have the
court determine their claim, they may commence proceedings.
This clause operates the same as section 92A(3) in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 236 sets out the amounts of lump sum compensation which the
dependant partners and children of a deceased worker are
entitled to receive. Where there is more than one dependant, the
clause specifies the total lump sum benefit should be divided
between these dependants. It is intended that lump sum benefits
under this clause should compensate dependants, for the loss of
126
financial support resulting from the worker's death. For this
reason, lump sum benefits are distributed between all
dependants, regardless of their individual financial situation or
responsibilities.
This clause operates the same as section 92A(4), (5), (6), (7),
(8) and (8A) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, except
that this clause ensures that where the lump sum is divided
between numerous dependant partners, the total amount
provided will always equal the maximum lump sum amount.
The change makes clear the legislative intention and confirms
current practice. Clause 628 makes an equivalent amendment
to section 92A(4), (5), (6), (7), (8) and (8A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 237 Clause 237(1) ensures that lump sum compensation is payable
to partially dependant partners of a deceased worker in
circumstances where a worker leaves one or more partially
dependant partners. The clause provides that where there is one
or more partially dependant partners, the Authority, a self-
insurer or a court is responsible for determining how much
lump compensation each dependant partner or child and each
partially dependant partner should receive. It is intended that
the Authority, self-insurer or a court, in determining the
compensation payable, should take into account the specific
circumstances of each claimant.
Similarly, clause 237(2) ensures that where a worker leaves no
dependent partners, children or partially dependent partners, the
Authority or self-insurer may determine that lump sum
compensation is payable to any other person who is dependent
on the worker's earnings. The Authority, a self-insurer or a
court is responsible for determining how much lump
compensation this person should receive and may not award
more than the total lump sum amount. It is intended that the
Authority, self-insurer or a court, in determining the
compensation payable, should take into account the specific
circumstances of each claimant.
Clause 237(3) provides that where a deceased worker was under
21 year of age at the time of their injury and were contributing
to the maintenance of the family home, their family members
127
will be deemed to have been partially dependant for the
purposes of this clause.
This clause operates the same as section 92A(8B), (9) and (10)
in the Accident Compensation Act 1985. However this clause
clarifies that partially dependant partners of deceased workers
are entitled to share in lump sum compensation, regardless of
whether or not there are other fully dependent partners.
This reflects the legislative intention and current operational
practice. Clause 628 makes an equivalent amendment to
sections 92A(8B), (9) and (10) of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 238 specifies that lump sum compensation payable under this
Division to minors or people with disabilities must be paid to
a court-appointed trustee. This ensures that the lump sum
compensation payment can be properly managed, in
circumstances where the worker is unable to manage the
payment themselves, due to their age or disability.
This clause operates the same as section 92A(11) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 239 This clause entitles a deceased worker's dependants to receive
interest in relation to their lump sum compensation for the
period between when their claim for compensation is lodged
and when their entitlement to compensation is determined.
This is intended to reflect the fact that the dependants are
otherwise unable to accrue interest on the amount during this
period.
This clause operates the same as section 92A(12) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 240 This clause allows for a non-dependent family member of a
deceased worker to be reimbursed for expenses incurred as a
result of the death of a worker'. The compensation payment is
determined by the court, and is only be available where the
worker has no dependants. This clause recognises there may
be instances where a worker dies from a work-related injury
leaving no dependants, and his or her non-dependent family
members (e.g. parents or siblings) suffer financial hardship as a
128
result of having to incur reasonable expenses associated with
the worker's death (e.g. the cost of administering the deceased
worker's estate).
This clause operates the same as section 92AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 241 allows for compensation in the form of weekly pensions to be
paid to the dependants of a deceased worker. Pensions are
payable to dependant partners for a period of three years
following the death of the worker and to dependent children
until they are no longer eligible.
The amount of weekly pension payable to a dependent partner
of a deceased worker is calculated as follows--
· for the first 13 weeks after date of death--95% of the
worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings, to a
maximum of twice the state weekly earnings; and
· from 14 weeks to three years after date of death--50%
of the worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings, to a
maximum of to a maximum of twice the state weekly
earnings.
The amount of weekly pension payable to a dependent child of
a deceased worker is calculated as follows--
· from 14 weeks after the death of the worker until the
child turns 16 (and between 16 to 25 years if the child is
a full time student or full time apprentice)--5% of the
worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings;
· for more than five children--up to a maximum of 25%
of the worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings, to
be shared amongst the children.
Children do not receive any pension for the first 13 weeks
following the death of a worker because this is provided for in
the dependant partner's pension. A child dependant's eligibility
to a weekly pension will continue if the child ceases to be a full
time student to become a full time apprentice, or ceases be a full
time apprentice to become a full time student (provided the
child is under the age of 25 years). Clause 241 confirms that
the eligibility of a child dependant will cease when the child
ceases to be a full time student or a full time apprentice, or at
129
the end of the calendar year in which the child turns 25 years,
whichever occurs first.
This clause operates the same as section 92B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that this clause confirms that
the total amount of weekly pensions payable to the dependant
partner, dependent partners and a dependent child or children of
a worker must not exceed twice the State average weekly
earnings. This change makes clear the legislation intention and
reflects current practice. Clause 629 makes an equivalent
amendment to section 92B of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 242 sets out procedural rules governing the payment of the weekly
pensions provided for in section 241. This section aims to
ensure weekly pensions are paid in a timely manner and to the
correct person.
This clause operates the same as section 92C in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 243 provides for a provisional payment regime in respect of the
death of a worker. The clause is intended to allow a deceased
worker's family to obtain payments more quickly in the period
immediately after the worker's death. This recognises that
delays in receiving compensation can cause the grieving family
uncertainty, stress and financial hardship, especially where the
family has been heavily reliant on the worker's earnings to pay
household bills, and since the death, has incurred the costs of
the worker's pre-death medical treatment and funeral expenses.
The decision of the Authority or a self-insurer to make a
provisional payment is discretionary. In considering whether a
person "may be entitled to compensation", the Authority or a
self-insurer should consider whether that person satisfies certain
criteria such as whether it appears that the worker's death was
work-related and whether a person is a dependant of the
deceased worker.
130
This clause operates the same as section 92D in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Subdivision 1--Settlements in specific circumstances
This Subdivision allows a worker who meets the relevant eligibility criteria
to voluntarily settle their entitlement to compensation. This means that a
worker will receive a one off lump sum, in place of any future weekly benefit
entitlements. This Subdivision operates the same as Division 3A in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. Sections 115 to 116C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 are not contained in the Bill as they apply only in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 244 specifies the circumstances in which a worker may apply for
voluntary settlement of their entitlements under this
Subdivision. The worker must be receiving or be entitled to
receive compensation; be over the age of 55; have no current
work capacity; be likely to continue indefinitely to have no
current work capacity; and have been in receipt of weekly
payments for at least 130 weeks. These thresholds to eligibility
are intended to ensure that settlement under this Division is only
available where a worker is unlikely to be able to return to work
ever again.
This clause operates the same as section 117 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that sections 117(a) and
117(b) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 have not been
replicated in this Bill because they do not apply to settlements
for injuries occurring on or after 1 July 2014. Section 117 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 245 establishes that a worker who meets the eligibility requirements
under clause 244 has a right to apply for settlement.
This clause operates the same as section 117A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
131
Clause 246 prescribes the method for calculating a settlement amount.
The provision is intended to ensure workers are entitled to
receive fair and equitable compensation under the Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 117B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Subdivision 2--Other settlements
This Subdivision allows for other settlement regimes to be established via
regulations and Orders in Council. The Subdivision operates the same as
Subdivision 4 of Division 3A in Part IV of the Accident Compensation Act
1985.
Clause 247 provides that a worker may apply for settlement under this
Subdivision if they are entitled to compensation and they meet
the eligibility criterion set out in the regulations.
This clause operates the same as section 118 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 248 establishes that a worker who meets the eligibility requirements
under clause 247 has a right to apply for settlement.
This clause operates the same as section 118A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 249 establishes that the settlement amount must be calculated in
accordance with the method set out in an Order in Council
under section 250.
This clause operates the same as section 118B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 250 provides for the making of an Order in Council outlining the
method for calculation for settlement amounts for the purposes
of this Subdivision.
This clause operates the same as section 118C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
132
Subdivision 3--Application procedure
Subdivision 3 prescribes application procedures which apply to voluntary
settlements under this Division, including specifying time limits that apply
to certain procedures. The Subdivision also provide for the provision of
financial and legal advice to applicants for settlements, the adjustment of
settlement amount offers with the provision of new legal or financial advice
in certain circumstances, the withdrawal of applications, the preclusion of
further entitlements once certain settlements are accepted, the waiving of
time limits in special circumstances, and the issuing of Ministerial directions.
The Subdivision operates the same as Subdivision 5 of Division 3A in
Part IV of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 251 requires that, before applying for a settlement, a worker must
first give the Authority or a self-insurer a written expression of
interest. It is intended that the expression of interest will assist
the Authority or self-insurer to make an initial determination as
to the initial eligibility of an injured worker to apply for a
voluntary settlement.
This clause operates the same as section 119 in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except sections 119(3), 119(4)
and 119A are not included in the Bill as they are transitional
provisions which have no application in relation to this Bill.
Section 119 in the Accident Compensation Act 1985 will
continue to apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July
2014.
Clause 252 provides that the Authority or self-insurer must respond to an
expression of interest submitted by an injured worker. If the
Authority or self-insurer is of the opinion that the worker is
eligible to apply for settlement the response must state this and
outline information relevant to the settlement such as the
amount of settlement the worker is entitled to claim.
The response must also inform the worker that an application
will not be granted unless they seek independent financial and
legal advice and that the Authority or self-insurer will pay the
reasonable costs of this advice. The provision of this
information and the requirement that a worker seek financial
and legal advice ensures that a worker is well informed about
the potential advantages and disadvantages of settling their
entitlement. If the Authority or self-insurer is of the opinion
that the worker is not eligible, the response must state this and
state the reasons for the opinion. This is intended to ensure
133
procedural fairness for a worker, and transparency and
accountability of the Authority or self-insurer in making a
decision.
This clause operates the same as section 119B in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 253 entitles a worker to apply for settlement where they have been
given a response from the Authority or self-insurer stating that
they are eligible.
This clause operates the same as section 119C in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 254 establishes that if a worker wishes to apply for settlement, they
must do so within 6 months from the date on which they receive
a response from the Authority or self-insurer stating that they
are eligible. This timeframe ensures that the information given
by the worker and the subsequent calculation of the worker's
settlement amount is still current when the application for
settlement is made.
This clause operates the same as section 119D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. However section 119D(2) has not
been replicated in the Bill as it does not apply to settlements for
injuries occurring on or after 1 July 2014. Section 119D of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 255 provides that the Authority or self-insurer must respond to the
workers application for settlement and specify whether or not
settlement is offered. Where settlement is offered, the response
must specify the settlement amount. Where settlement is not
offered, the response must state the reasons why settlement is
not offered.
This section continues the operation of section 119E in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
134
Clause 256 establishes that if a worker wishes to accept an offer of
settlement, they must do so with 28 days from the date on
which they receive the response from the Authority.
This clause operates the same as section 119F in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 257 establishes that the Authority or self-insurer must make
settlement payment within a timeframe specified in a
Ministerial direction.
The clause also provides that a settlement payment is a capital
sum for loss of earning capacity and so, as with the case of an
award of damages for loss of earning capacity, a settlement
payment is not subject to taxation.
This clause operates the same as section 119G in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 258 allows for the adjustment of settlement amount offers, after the
issue of a response under clause 252 and prior to the making of
a settlement payment under clause 257, where the Authority or
self-insurer becomes aware that the amount offered does not
comply with Subdivisions 1 or 2. This clause is intended to
provide the Authority and self-insurer with flexibility to amend
a settlement amount where changing circumstances mean that
the settlement amount specified in the initial response has
become inaccurate during the intervening period. It is intended
to ensure that a worker receives fair and equitable compensation
to which they are entitled under the Bill.
The Authority or self-insurer must notify the worker after
becoming aware that the proposed settlement amount does not
comply with Subdivisions 1 or 2 and, in limited circumstances,
must allow them to seek further independent financial or legal
advice at the expense of the Authority or self-insurer.
The provision of this information and the allowance for
financial and legal advice ensures that a worker is well
informed about the potential advantages and disadvantages of
settling their entitlement. It also is intended to ensure
procedural fairness to a worker, and transparency and
accountability by Authority or self-insurer in relation to their
decision.
135
This clause operates the same as section 119H in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 259 allows a worker to withdraw an application for settlement at any
time before an offer is made.
This clause operates the same as section19I in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Section 119I(2) has not been replicated in the Bill as it does
not apply in relation to settlements for injuries occurring on
or after 1 July 2014.
Section 260 allows an offer to be withdrawn by the Authority or
self-insurer where a worker's application for a settlement
under Subdivision 1 or 2 has involved reckless or fraudulent
misrepresentations relating to their circumstances.
Such circumstances may include where a worker is currently
serving a prison sentence that would disentitle them to weekly
payments under 177.
This clause operates the same as section 119IA in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Section 119IA(3)(a) has been omitted from the Bill as it does
not apply in relation to settlements for injuries occurring on
or after 1 July 2014.
Clause 261 establishes that a worker who has received a settlement under
Subdivision 1 or 2 is not entitled to any further compensation or
damages in respect of the injury. This ensures that a worker
cannot receive a double payment of compensation in relation
to the same loss. The clause does not apply in relation to
compensation under Division 7 of Part 5 because the settlement
amount does not compensate a worker for medical and like
expenses which they have incurred as a result of their injury.
This clause operates the same as section 119J in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Sections 119J(1) and (2) have not been replicated in this Bill
as they do not apply in relation to settlements for injuries
occurring on or after 1 July 2014.
136
Clause 262 allows the Authority or self-insurer to extend or waive time
limits prescribed in Subdivision 1 or 2 where special
circumstances arise which result in the worker's failure to meet
a time limit.
This clause operates the same as section 119K in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
Clause 263 allows the Minister to give directions on a range of matters
relating to the voluntary settlements under this Division.
This clause operates the same as section 119L in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
PART 6--DISPUTE RESOLUTION
Part 6 governs the dispute resolution processes for disputes that arise under
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and the Bill. The provisions are
largely the same in substance as those in Part III of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The provisions in Part 6 will apply to all disputes
on or from 1 July 2014, irrespective of the date of injury that relates to the
dispute. Part III of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 will be repealed
by the Bill.
Division 1--Jurisdiction
Clauses 264, 265 and 266 and 267 contain the general rules conferring
jurisdiction for disputes in connection with statutory benefits and the
determination of serious injury under the Bill, the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 and the Workers Compensation Act 1958. Clauses 264(1) and
265(1) confer exclusive jurisdiction for these disputes on the County Court,
and clause 266(1) confirms that the Magistrates' Court has a like jurisdiction,
unless expressly excluded by the Act.
Unless otherwise specified, the provisions are intended to prevent
proceedings being brought directly in the Supreme Court. The rationale for
limiting the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court is to ensure that disputes are
heard in the most efficient and accessible forum.
Clauses 264, 265 and 266 and 267 re-enact sections 39, 40 and 43 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
137
Clause 264 sets out the jurisdiction of the County Court under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and the Bill.
Subclause (3) confirms that proceedings cannot be brought in
respect of any question or matter arising out of decisions of
the Authority under clause 337 or sections 134AB(20),
134AB(20A), 135(6A) or 135A(6B) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. These relate to the Authority's
discretion to refuse to consent, where proceedings cannot
otherwise be brought due to the operation of the Act.
The content of this clause is the same as section 39 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, with the exception of the
following which are referenced in subclauses (4) and confirm
that the exclusive jurisdiction of the County Court does not
apply in respect of--
· Division 9B of Part IV of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 (Actions by workers with Asbestos related
conditions). Only the Supreme Court has jurisdiction
over proceedings under this division.
· Division 9 of Part 5 (Voluntary Settlements) of the
WIRC Bill. Judicial review is available through the
Supreme Court.
· Clause 357 (Actions by terminally ill workers or
workers with asbestos related conditions). Only the
Supreme Court has jurisdiction in relation to an
expedited application under this provision.
· Part 10 which contains the content of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, to
be repealed by this Bill. Jurisdiction is governed by
specific dispute resolution provisions in that Part.
Clause 265 sets out the jurisdiction of the County Court under the Workers
Compensation Act 1958. It re-enacts section 40 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 and confirms that the
Supreme Court has jurisdiction to hear and determine any
question or matter relating to whether the liability to pay
compensation arises under the Bill, the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers Compensation Act
1958. The content of section 40(1)(a)(i) has been omitted as it
is captured by clause 265(1)(a)(ii).
138
Clause 266 sets out the jurisdiction of the Magistrates' Court under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, the Workers
Compensation Act 1958, and the Bill. Subclause (2) confers
specific jurisdiction on the Magistrates' Court with respect to
requests for access to information under clause 240 or
section 92AA of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and
subclause (3) confirms that the Magistrates' Court has exclusive
jurisdiction in relation to applications for reimbursement for
non-dependant family members of a deceased worker.
These provisions are intended to ensure workers and claimants
utilise an efficient and relatively low cost dispute resolution
system.
This clause re-enacts section 43 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 267 complements clause 266(1) and confirms that the Bill applies to
the Magistrates' Court when exercising jurisdiction under Part 6
as if a reference to the County Court were a reference to the
Magistrates' Court. This clause re-enacts section 43(3) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 268 limits the circumstances in which evidence of things said, and
any admission or agreement made at or during a conciliation of
a dispute, are admissible in proceedings. The clause re-enacts
section 61A of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 269 clarifies that the Harman Rule has no application, and is to be
taken never to have had application in or with respect to--
· claims for compensation or any other payment under the
Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985, or the
Workers Compensation Act 1958;
· proceedings claiming compensation or any other
payment under the Bill, the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act 1958;
· common law proceedings seeking leave to claim
damages in accordance with the Bill or the Accident
Compensation Act 1985;
· common law proceedings claiming damages; and
· any other matter arising, under, in accordance with the
Bill or the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
139
The "Harman Rule" refers to the implied undertaking that
attaches to certain documents received by a party in the course
of legal proceedings. It prevents the use of such documents for
a "collateral or ulterior" purpose: see Home Office v Harman
[1983] 1 AC 280. The application of the rule in workers
compensation matters would be problematic. It would mean
that medical reports relating to a worker obtained in one
proceeding (e.g. a serious injury application) could not be used
in a later, yet related, proceeding (e.g. a common law damages
claim) resulting in gaps in the evidence of the worker's medical
history. It may also result in additional costs and delays in
seeking medical reports to ascertain the worker's full medical
history.
The clause re-enacts section 48A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, with modification to include express
reference to "evidence". The Harman principle does not relate
to evidence, however the reference has been included in this
clause to clarify the principle that evidence is able to be used in
proceedings, once it is in the public domain. Section 44(3) of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 which deals with the
same subject has been omitted as a consequence. The changes
are not intended to alter the operation of the provisions or the
position at common law.
Clause 269 is not intended to override the secrecy provisions in
clauses 412, 588 and 595.
Clause 270 limits the use of information given to a Panel in criminal and
civil proceedings. This ensures information given to a Panel is
not used for an ulterior purpose in unrelated proceedings which
may prejudice a worker.
This provision re-enacts section 65(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 271 confirms that certificates and reports of Medical Panels are
admissible in evidence in proceedings under the Bill or
Part VBA of the Wrongs Act 1958. This complements the
provisions of the Evidence Act 2008, the Civil Procedure Act
2010 and the relevant rules of court.
The provision is re-enacts section 48 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
140
Clause 272 provides for the competence and compellability of members of
Medical Panels and experts engaged by the Panels to give
evidence in proceedings. Subclause (1) confirms that a person
who is or has been a member of a Medical Panel is competent
to give evidence as to matters in a certificate or report given by
the Medial Panel but is not compelled to give such evidence.
Similarly, subclause (2) provides that a person who has given
expert advice to a Medical Panel is competent to give evidence
in proceedings as to matters relating to that expert advice, but is
not compelled to give such evidence.
The reason Members or consultants are not compelled to give
evidence is to retain the integrity and viability of the Panels, and
to encourage participation of medical experts on the panels.
The clause operates the same as section 48(2) & (3) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 273 sets out a mandatory pre-proceeding conciliation requirement
for most statutory benefit disputes under the Bill or the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The mandatory
conciliation requirement ensures that matters do not
unnecessarily proceed to the Courts, which reduces cost
implications for parties to a dispute and the scheme.
Subclause (1) and subclause (3) exclude certain applications
and claims from the conciliation requirement. These include
claims relating to death benefits. Subclause (2) specifically
excludes a dispute that is joined to a related court proceeding.
Under subclause (2), a party must apply to the Court for leave to
join the dispute to the proceeding. The Court should grant such
leave if the parties agree by consent orders to such joinder.
Subclause (2) derives from a recommendation by Mr Peter
Hanks QC, in his Accident Compensation Act 1985 Review
Report 2008. It ensures that outstanding issues may be brought
before the court in a timely manner, without needing to adjourn
court proceedings solely for the purpose of obtaining additional
"genuine dispute" certificates from the Conciliation Service,
provided the other party is not prejudiced.
141
This clause re-enacts section 49 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, but changes the effect in respect of the following--
· subclause (3)(a) specifically excludes premium related
disputes under Part 10. The provisions in Part 10
(formerly in the ACWI Act), were never intended to be
subject to the mandatory conciliation requirements;
· subclause (3)(a) also specifically excludes disputes
relating to discrimination claims under Division 7 of
part 13. The Industrial Division of the Magistrates
Court has exclusive jurisdiction over a civil proceeding
relating to discriminatory conduct under clause 578.
That court has its own process of mandatory
conciliation in the form of mediation and/or pre-hearing
conferences, which is a more appropriate forum for
these disputes than the Conciliation Service.
Further, because the alleged discriminatory conduct
may constitute criminal offence under clause 575, it is
considered conciliation through the Conciliation Service
would not be appropriate;
· subclause (3)(c) confirms that questions or matters in
respect of the Workers Compensation Act 1958 are
not subject to the conciliation requirement.
Clause 274 provides for the referral of medical questions by a court
exercising jurisdiction under Part 6. It allows the court to refer
a question on its own motion, or on application by a party to the
proceedings. Subclauses (3) and (4) confirm that if a request by
a party is made, the court may refuse to refer a medical question
to if it considers it would constitute an abuse of process, and
that the court has a discretion as to the form in which a medical
question is referred if such a request is granted.
Two particular provisions are intended to facilitate the
efficiency of the referral process and the quality of referrals.
First, subclause (1)(b) specifies a time limit for a party making a
request to the Court for a referral. The Court may only consider
such a request if that party notified the Court of its intention to
make the request no later than 14 days before the date fixed for
the hearing of the proceeding. However, the Court has a
discretion to extend this time period. The other provision is
subclause (5), which prevents the Court from referring a
medical question to a Medical Panel in circumstances where
142
factual issues underpin or are entwined with that medical
question, and where these factual issues need to be resolved for
the Medical Panel so that it can properly form its opinion on the
medical question. In the workers compensation area, such
factual issues usually include questions such as--
· the period of time for which the worker was employed
by the employer;
· the nature of the worker's pre injury work duties;
· whether the worker sustained an injury;
· duties included in the offer of suitable employment;
· the period of time for which the worker was off work;
· the type of medical treatment the worker received after
the injury; and
· the outcome of the worker's attempt to return to work.
The provision is designed to promote resolution of such factual
issues by the Court, who is better placed to resolve them,
leaving the Medical Panel to focus on the medical issues in
dispute.
This provision re-enacts subsections (1) to (1D) of section 45 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 275 sets out a process for the court to follow if, under clause 274(5),
the court has not referred a question to a Medical Panel.
Where the Court has declined to make a referral because of
clause 274(5), clause 275(1) provides that the Court may hear
evidence and make findings of fact in relation to the relevant
factual issues. The process is intended to be the same as that
which applies to the Court's determination of a preliminary
question. It is outlined by new clause 275(1).
Clause 275(2) further outlines that after making any findings of
fact, the Court may refer the medical question to the Medical
Panel. Clause 275(3) provides that if it does so, it must provide
the Medical Panel with details of the Court's factual findings,
any reasons published by the Court for its findings and any
further documents the court considers appropriate. This is so
the Medical Panel has available to it all relevant information
when forming its opinion on the medical question.
143
Clause 275(4) states that the Medical Panel will be bound by
those findings when giving its opinion. This recognises that it
is the Court who is the most appropriate final arbiter of factual
matters.
This clause re-enacts subsections (1E) to (1H) of section 45 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 276 sets out the requirement for a court to give copies of documents
to parties in proceedings, where the court has referred a medical
question to a Medical Panel. This ensures there is transparency
in the medical panel process. Transparency is important when a
reference is made because the parties are able to make
submissions to the Panels in relation to the referral.
This provision re-enacts section 45(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 277 sets out the requirement for a court to give copies of a Medical
Panel opinion that has been referred to the Panel by the court to
the worker, employer, Authority or self-insurer. This ensures
the parties have access to a key determination, relevant to the
proceeding.
This clause is intended to operate the same as section 45(4) of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 278 regulates the award of costs by a court in proceedings brought
before a court under the Accident Compensation Act 1985, the
Bill or the Workers Compensation Act 1958. The provisions
are intended to ensure that matters are brought in the
appropriate Court.
Subclauses (1) and (2) ensure that if proceedings are brought
before the court other than by the Authority, employer a self-
insurer, the Court must award costs against the party against
whom a decision or judgement is made and may include in that
order an award of costs to the representative of in whose favour
a judgment or decision is made.
Subclause (2A) regulates the award of costs by the County
Court in relation to the statutory officer and counter-offer
process in sections 98 and 98A of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
144
Subclause (4) regulates the award of costs where a direction of a
Conciliation Officer is revoked by a court under clause 299 and
if the court has not made an order under section 299(4)(b),
regarding compensation payments and requests for access to
information. Paragraphs (c) and (d) provide that the costs of the
worker are to be paid by the person who made the application
and that the worker is not liable for that person's costs.
The provision ensures that the worker is not financially
disadvantaged as a result of applications made in response to an
outcome of a conciliation that is favourable to the worker, even
if the application is successful.
Subclauses (5) to (9) specify the cost consequences of bringing
proceedings in the County Court where they could have been
brought in the Magistrates' Court. The provision is intended to
ensure that, when proceedings issued by a worker or claimant in
the County Court are settled or compromised, and the outcome
achieved by the settlement or compromise could have been
achieved by a decision or judgment in the Magistrates' Court,
under no circumstances can the worker or claimant recover
from or have costs awarded against, the other party or parties to
the proceedings in excess of the costs which could have been
awarded if the scale of costs applicable in the Magistrates' Court
applied.
This clause re-enacts section 50 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 279 prescribes in detail, the circumstances in which the court may in
proceedings, order certain costs to be borne or paid by a legal
practitioner personally. The circumstances are where a legal
practitioner has without reasonable cause, caused proceedings
to be commenced in the County Court where they could have
been brought in the Magistrates' Court, or caused costs to be
improperly caused or wasted by misconduct or default.
The types of order the Court may award include an order to
disallow costs to be paid to the legal practitioner by the client.
The provision seeks to avoid unnecessary legal costs for the
parties and the scheme.
This clause re-enacts section 50A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and expressly makes clear that the
provision is not in derogation of other Acts such as the Civil
145
Procedure Act 2010, which provide the courts with similar
disciplinary powers.
Division 3--Disputes and conciliation
Clause 280 includes a flowchart which provides an overview of the dispute
resolution process under Part 6 in circumstances where a worker
disagrees with a decision by the Authority or a self-insurer.
Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not form part of this
Bill; and it is not intended to have any legal status. Rather, it is
intended to assist the reader to understand the steps involved in
a typical dispute.
Clause 281 defines the terms dispute and conciliation conference for the
purposes of Division 2. The provision re-enacts section 53 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 282 provides for a party to a dispute to refer the dispute for
conciliation by a Conciliation Officer, and sets out the
requirements for lodging the dispute with the Senior
Conciliation Officer. In most cases, referral to conciliation is a
mandatory step for resolving disputes that arise under the Bill or
specific parts of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 before
proceedings can be issued. The reason for making conciliation
mandatory is that it provides a non-adversarial, effective and
cost-efficient forum to seek to resolve disputes, in an attempt to
avoid litigation.
This clause re-enacts subsections (1), (2) and (2A) of section 55
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 283 allows the Senior Conciliation Officer to, on application, grant
an extension of time or allow an application for a referral under
clause 282 to be lodged out of time.
This clause re-enacts section 55(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 284 provides for a Conciliation Officer to refer a medical question
to a Medical Panel. This provision is particularly important in
resolving a dispute regarding an aspect of the worker's medical
condition. A referral to the Panel ensures a binding and
conclusive opinion and which assists in resolving the dispute.
This clause re-enacts section 56(6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
146
Clause 285 requires Conciliation Officers to refer medical questions that
arise in disputes relating to clause 165 or section 93CD of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 to a Medical Panel within
7 days of becoming aware of them. Such a dispute may arise
if a worker disagrees with a decision of the Authority or self-
insurer to reject his or her application. The rejection or
termination notice from the Authority will identify whether the
decision is a factual dispute or a dispute that involves a medical
question.
It is intended that conciliation of the dispute will be suspended
until the Medical Panel gives its opinion on the medical
question. Paragraph (f) of the definition of medical question
contemplates a medical question for the purposes of an
application under section 93CD or clause 165 of the Bill.
This clause re-enacts section 55AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 286 imposes a positive obligation on a party to conciliation to
produce all documents in his or her possession, custody or
power and disclose all information to the Conciliation Officer
that is relevant to the dispute, subject to any genuine claim for
privilege or immunity. The Conciliation Officer may then, in
his or her discretion, provide a document so produced, or
information so disclosed, to the other party.
The purpose of the provision is to ensure parties to conciliation
provide all relevant documents and information to the
Conciliation Officer and that, where appropriate, the documents
or information are provided to the other parties. This promotes
transparency in the conciliation process and the efficient
resolution of the dispute.
This clause re-enacts section 55AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 287 provides that a person can only be represented by a legal
practitioner at a conciliation conference with the agreement of
the parties to the dispute. In these circumstances, the
practitioner has the same protection and immunity as a
practitioner appearing for a party in proceedings in the Supreme
Court.
This clause re-enacts sections 56(3) and section 58A of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
147
Clause 288 allows certain medical service providers who have examined a
worker to meet with the Conciliation Officer, answer questions
and supply relevant documents, at the request of the
Conciliation Officer and with the agreement of the worker.
The purpose of the provision is to assist the Conciliation Officer
in accessing information that may be used in the context of a
conciliation to ensure the process is conducted as expeditiously
as possible.
This clause re-enacts section 56(6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 289 obliges the Authority to pay the reasonable costs of a report
provided by certain registered health practitioners in specified
circumstances. The registered health practitioners are specified
in clause 289(2). These are: a registered medical practitioner,
dentist optometrist, physiotherapist, chiropractor, osteopath,
podiatrist or a psychologist, as defined in clause 3.
The intention of the provision is to facilitate effective
conciliation by enabling a Conciliation Officer to obtain
relevant medical evidence, without requiring the worker to incur
the cost of obtaining the evidence.
This clause re-enacts sections 56(5A) and (5B) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 290 confirms that a Conciliation Officer may exercise functions the
Division, without a conference and without requesting further
information from a party to the dispute. This recognises that
less complex disputes may not require a conference or parties
to provide further information to resolve the dispute.
This clause re-enacts section 56(8) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 291 enables a Conciliation Officer to request documents or
information that the Conciliation Officer considers may be
relevant to a dispute, and to make the documents or information
available to any party to the dispute. The purpose of the
provision is to facilitate the efficient resolution of a dispute by
ensuring all relevant information is readily available and, where
appropriate, provided to the other parties in the dispute.
This clause re-enacts sections 56(9) and 56(10) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
148
Clause 292 makes it an offence and imposes a penalty if a person namely
makes a false or misleading statement in connection with a
dispute referred to conciliation.
The clause re-enacts section 56(11) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but the penalty now reflects the
penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991 and offences of a
similar nature in other Acts.
Clause 293 sets out the obligations of Conciliation Officers in conciliating
disputes. It requires the officers to make all reasonable efforts
to conciliate with respect to a dispute, to bring the parties to
agreement. In doing this, the officer must have regard to the
need to be fair, economical and quick, and have regard to the
objectives of the Act.
This clause re-enacts section 56(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 294 sets out the powers of the Conciliation Officer in connection
with a dispute. Subclause (1) confirms that the Conciliation
Officer can make recommendations to the parties, or give
certain directions, and may also decline to give any direction
or recommendation. The parties may agree to accept a
recommendation by the Conciliation Officer.
Recommendations are normally given when the VWA agent
does not admit liability, but accepts the conciliation result
(for instance, where the worker had a limited entitlement).
Subclause (2) provides that unless the court determines
otherwise, the Conciliation Officer may conciliate with respect
to a dispute (and make or give relevant recommendations or
directions) even though the dispute is pending determination in
proceedings under the Bill or the Accident Compensation Act
1985. While most disputes are usually resolved during the
conciliation process, in some circumstances the court will allow
certain matters that are the subject of court proceedings to be
conciliated (for instance, if the court considers the matter could
be more effectively dealt with by conciliation, rather than
litigation). This clause ensures conciliation officers can still use
their powers to conciliate with respect to a dispute even though
proceedings have commenced. It is not intended that
section 294(2) override the mandatory pre-proceedings
conciliation requirement in clause 273 of the Bill.
149
This clause re-enacts sections 57(1) and 57(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 295 makes it an offence for and imposes a penalty if a person fails to
comply with a direction given by a Conciliation Officer under
the Division. The penalty is consistent with the scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 58B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 296 states the requirement for a Conciliation Officer to issue an
outcome certificate at the conclusion of the conciliation if the
dispute was referred under clause 282 and has resolved.
Subclause (2) sets out the requirements as to the form and
content of the outcome certificate. The certificate must set out
any terms on which the dispute was resolved and certify that the
each party to the dispute is bound by the result: clauses
296(2)(c) and (d). The certificate must state that the outcome
certificate is evidence of the resolution of the dispute between
the parties and the terms on which the dispute was resolved:
clause 296(2)(e).
Clause 296(3) clarifies that the certificate will be admissible as
evidence of the resolution of the dispute at conciliation, as well
as the terms on which the dispute was resolved, in any
subsequent court proceedings between the parties. This is
complemented by clause 268(2) which states that outcome
certificates are not included in the general prohibition against
admissibility of any document prepared for the purposes of the
conciliation of a dispute.
Clause 296(4) confirms that if the Conciliation Officer has
issued a genuine dispute certificate pursuant to clause 273 of the
Bill or section 104(7) of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, then he or she is relieved from the obligation to issue an
outcome certificate under clause 296 as an outcome certificate
would be unnecessary in these circumstances.
This clause re-enacts subsections 57 (3) to (6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 297 sets out the powers of the Conciliation Officer regarding certain
specified disputes as to the liability to make or continue weekly
payments or payment for the cost of medical and like services
where the Conciliation Officer has been unable to bring the
150
parties to agreement, and is satisfied there is no genuine dispute
with respect to the liability to make payments of compensation.
In practice, this provision will only operate where the
Conciliation Officer has first made all reasonable efforts to
bring the parties to agreement in accordance with his or her
duties under the Bill. It ensures that workers are not financially
disadvantaged in cases where the Conciliation Officer forms the
view that there is no genuine reason to deny liability where this
impacts on compensation payments.
Subclause (4) enables the Conciliation Officer to issue a
direction or further direction requiring the Authority, employer
or self-insurer to pay, or to continue to pay (if payments have
already been made), weekly payments not exceeding 12 weeks.
Under subclause (6), the Conciliation Officer can direct weekly
payments in respect of a period ending before the direction is
given of no more than 24 weeks. Subclause (9) allows the
Conciliation Officer to give a direction for the payment of
medical and like services under Division 7 of Part 5 or Part 2B
of Part IV of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
The direction must not exceed $5000 in respect of the relevant
injury, which means any injuries that are the subject of the
claim. Consistent with section 14 of the Interpretation of
Legislation Act (ILA), the reference to "injury" may be read in
the singular or the plural. The reference in this subclause is to
be read in the plural, to capture all injuries relevant to a claim.
The VWA or self-insurer may seek a revocation of a direction
in proceedings under clause 299.
This clause is re-enacts section 59 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, with the exception of subsections
59(4) and 59(10)(a), which are reflected in clause 298.
Clause 298 relates to disputes regarding payments of compensation that
have not resolved at conciliation, where the Conciliation Officer
is satisfied there is a genuine dispute with respect to the liability
to make or to continue to make payments. Subclause (1)
requires the Conciliation Officer to notify the person who has
made the claim of that fact and that an application may be made
to the court to determine the matter. As with clause 297, in
practice this provision will only operate where the Conciliation
Officer has first made all reasonable efforts to bring the parties
to agreement in accordance with his/her duties under the Bill.
151
This requirement ensures that the worker is aware of his/her
option to pursue court proceedings, where attempts to resolve
the matter have failed and an independent Conciliation Officer
has formed the view that there was a reason to support the
denial of liability.
This clause re-enacts section 59(4) and (10)(a) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 299 provides for the revocation of directions by Conciliation
Officers and, on the application of a person, by a court.
The provision ensures the VWA or a self-insurer can challenge
a direction by a Conciliation Officer in a court, if the matter has
been conciliated. This is important because directions by
Conciliation Officers are not intended to be binding on courts.
Subclause (3) confirms that the obligation to make payments of
compensation ceases if a direction has been revoked by the
court. Subclause (4) provides that the worker or person who
received the payments is not required to refund the payments
unless the court otherwise orders under subclause (4)(b), which
relates to claims made without proper justification or where the
claim is wholly or partially fraudulent. Subclause (4)(c) allows
the court to order a person whom it determines is liable for any
part of the payments, to reimburse the person who made the
payments, in lieu of making an order for a refund.
This clause re-enacts section 60 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 300 confirms that certain actions or omissions of a person in relation
to directions or recommendations given by a Conciliation
Officer are not an admission of liability by the person, and that
the grant or refusal by a court of an application for revocation of
a direction is not a finding as to liability in respect to a matter in
dispute. This is an important provision because the conciliation
process is non-adversarial and it is not intended that a
Conciliation Officer will be empowered to make determinations
relating to entitlements to compensation which are binding on
the parties.
This clause re-enacts section 61 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
152
Clause 301 regulates the payment of costs in relation to disputes referred to
conciliation. The general position is that subject to
clause 285(2), each party to a dispute bears the party's own
costs. Other exceptions are contained in subclauses (2) to (4),
which confirms that the Authority or self-insurer is liable to pay
the reasonable expenses of a workers transport to and from a
conciliation conference up to a maximum of $56 per day; and to
reimburse the worker for any loss of income sustained by the
worker by attending the conference, up to a maximum of
$386 per day.
It is intended that the reimbursement for loss of income will
only be available where a worker has sustained an actual loss of
earnings due to his or her attendance at a conciliation
conference. Thus, if he or she has taken paid leave to attend a
conciliation conference, he or she will not be entitled to any
payment under clause 301(2)(b).
The above maximum amounts are prescribed in clause 545,
which provides for the annual indexation of these amounts on
1 July, in accordance with the percentage change in the
consumer price index over the preceding year. This indexation
formula is the same as that in section 100C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Subclause (5) confirms that the payment of these costs is not a
payment of compensation under the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 or the Bill, except for specific purposes set out
subclause (5).
This clause re-enacts section 62 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, with modifications to make clear that subclause (1)
does not apply to the costs referred to in clause 285(2).
Clause 285(2) requires the Authority or self-insurer to bear all
costs reasonably incurred by a worker in relation to a referral of
a medical question by the Conciliation Officer, where the
question arises in a dispute under clause 165 (applications for
weekly payments beyond the 2nd entitlement period).
153
Division 4--Medical Panels
Clause 302 sets out the main function of the Medical Panel, which is to give
its opinion on any medical question arising out of or in the
course of employment referred to it by a Conciliation Officer,
the court, the Authority or a self-insurer. Given medical
questions are common issues in dispute under the WorkCover
legislation, the Medical Panel process is central to resolving
these matters as the opinions are intended to be final and
conclusive.
Subclause (2) confirms that the Panel must give its opinion in
accordance with the Division.
This clause re-enacts section 67(1) and 67(1A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 303 sets out the powers and procedures of Medical Panels.
Subclause (1) provides that the Medical Panel is not bound by
the Rules of practices as to evidence and may inform itself on
any matter relating to a reference in any manner it thinks fit.
This ensures that the Panels are not unnecessarily restricted by
legal evidentiary rules and may gather relevant evidence in
order to provide their medical opinion on questions referred to
the Panels. This is appropriate because the nature of the Panel's
work is that of an expert body. Their opinions are not formed in
an adversarial context, which would require the rules of
evidence to apply. Subclause (6) allows the Convenor to give
directions as to the arrangement of business of the Medical
Panels but they must not be inconsistent with guidelines issued
by the Minister. The power and requirements relating to
guidelines issued by the Minister are in subclauses (3) to (5).
Directions issued by the Convenor are published on the Medical
Panel website: www.medicalpanels.vic.gov.au. There are no
Ministerial guidelines issued under the equivalent provision in
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
This clause re-enacts subsections (1),(2),(7), (8), (8A) and (9) of
section 65 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 304 specifies requirements for the manner in which a medical
question must be referred by a person or body (i.e. the court, a
Conciliation Officer, a self-insurer or VCAT under the relevant
provisions of the Bill). It ensures the Panel has all of the
relevant documents, facts and questions that are relevant to the
154
injury or alleged injury the subject of the medical question, and
any facts or questions which the person or body referring the
question is satisfied are agreed and those in dispute.
This clause re-enacts section 65(6A) and 65(6B) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 305 clarifies that when a referral is received, the Convenor must act
expeditiously in convening a Panel and give the Medical Panel
the relevant documents received by the Convenor with the
reference if a question is referred under clause 304.
This requirement is intended to ensure that there is no
unnecessary or unreasonable delay before the commencement
of the 60 day timeframe for a Panel to form its opinion,
specified in clause 313(1).
While there is no like provision in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, the provision has been inserted because to clarify the
current practice and to complement clause 313(1).
Clause 306 expressly provides a discretion to--
· the Convenor of a Medical Panel to decline to constitute
the Panel; or
· the Medical Panel to decline to gives its opinion on a
medical question--
in circumstances where a referral has been made by a
Conciliation Officer and it appears to the Convenor or the
Medical Panel that forming an opinion on the medical question
would depend substantially on the resolution of factual issues
that are more appropriately determined by the Court.
Subclause (2) provides that where the Convenor or the Medical
Panel has made such a decision and the referrer of the medical
question was a Conciliation Officer, the Convenor must inform
the Conciliation Officer of the decision.
This provision ensures that the Panels are not constituted or
required to provide an opinion in circumstances where a referral
is unclear or otherwise inadequate, or where the question
referred substantially depends on the resolution of factual
issues, which are not appropriate for determination by a Panel.
This clause re-enacts section 65(5A) and 65(5B) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
155
Clause 307 specifies certain things that a Panel may ask a worker to do.
Specifically, the Panel may ask the worker to meet with the
Panel and answer questions, to supply copies of all documents
relating to the medical question, and to submit to an
examination by the Panel or by a member of the Panel. This is
necessary to ensure the Panel has the information it requires,
including any relevant medical history of the worker, to enable
the Panel to form its opinion on a medical question. This also
benefits the worker because it facilitates the efficient delivery
of an opinion.
This clause re-enacts section 65(5) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 308 provides for a Conciliation Officer, a court, the Authority or a
self-insurer to require a worker who claims compensation or is
in receipt of compensation to submit to a Medical Panel
examination. This is necessary to ensure the Panel can perform
its function to determine medical questions relating to a workers
injury or medical condition. Subclause (2) specifies the
grounds for when a Panel may refuse to proceed with an
examination.
This clause re-enacts as subsections (2) and (3) of section 67 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 309 specifies the consequences which apply if a worker refuses to
submit to a Medical Panel examination in accordance with
clause 307 or in any way hinders the examination by the
Medical Panel.
This clause re-enacts as subsections (4) and (5) of section 67 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 310 regulates who may attend with a worker before a Panel.
While the general rule is that attendance before the Panel must
be in private (unless the person is a minor or under a disability),
the Panel may allow another person to be present on request of
the worker. A request may be made if a worker needs
emotional support to provide an accurate medical history or
detail of the circumstances in which the injury arose. In most
cases, the request will be granted. A request is unlikely to be
granted if the presence of another person would impact on the
Panel's ability to obtain an accurate medical history.
The provision ensures that examinations are confidential, unless
156
a worker requires another person to be present. This is
consistent with the practice and expectations medical
practitioners.
The clause re-enacts section 65(4), 65(4A) and 65(11) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 311 provides that if the Panel so requests and the worker consents, a
person who is a provider of a medical service and has examined
the worker must meet with the Medical Panel and answer
questions, and supply relevant documents to the Medical Panel.
This facilitates the provision of relevant information relating to
the workers medical condition.
This clause re-enacts section 65(6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 312 enables the Panel to request from the worker or the person or
body who has made a referral, further information to assist it to
form its opinion on a medical question that has been referred to
it. The information must be provided within a specified
timeframe, which must not exceed 14 days after the date of the
last Medical Panel examination. If the Panel makes such a
request, the 60 day timeframe for the panel to form its opinion
(specified in clause 313(1)) is suspended. Subclause (2)
confirms that the Panel has a discretion to accept information
outside the prescribed period.
This clause re-enacts section 65(5C) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but the clause changes the effect of
that section--
· to specify a maximum period in which a request for
further information must be provided (being 14 days
after the last Medical Panel examination);
· to allow the request to be made to the worker, not only
the person or body who made the referral; and
· to reflect a clear discretion for the Panel to accept
further information that is provided outside the period
specified in the request.
157
The changes are intended to regulate the timeliness of
submissions on referrals made by the parties to the Panels while
they are in the course of forming their opinion. This will enable
the Panel to deliver its opinions in an efficient manner. It is
anticipated the Panel will exercise its discretion under
subclause(2) in circumstances where there has been a change in
the workers medical condition or other medical information
relevant to the referral is submitted, provided that information
was not available to the party seeking to submit it within or
before the specified period.
Clause 313 sets out the requirements for a Medical Panel to give an opinion
on medical questions where a reference has been made.
The Panel has 60 days to form its opinion on a medical question
and that opinion is binding on any court or tribunal.
Subclause (1) confirms that the 60 day timeframe for the
Medical Panel to form its opinion begins when the Panel
receives documents relating to the medical question from the
Convenor; or within such longer period as is agreed by the
Conciliation Officer, a court, VCAT the Authority or the self-
insurer. Subclause (1) is complemented by clause 305, which
requires the Convenor to act expeditiously in convening a
medical panel, once the referral has been received by the
Convenor.
Subclauses (2) and (3) provide that the Panel must give a
certificate of its opinion and within 7 days after forming its
opinion, give a written opinion and a written statement of
reasons for its opinion to the Conciliation Officer, the Court,
the Authority or a self-insurer.
Subclause (4) confirms that the opinion of a Medical Panel on a
question is to be applied and adopted for the purposes of
determining any question or matter and must be accepted as
final and conclusive by any court, body or person. The Medical
Panel is an expert panel which is best placed to determine such
medical questions. This provision is not intended to prevent a
party seeking redress in relation to jurisdictional error, as the
Panel is still bound by procedural fairness. The Medical Panel
is an expert panel which is best placed to determine such
medical questions, and in accordance with subclause 313(4) of
the Bill, its opinion is final and conclusive on any court, body or
person. Medical Panel opinions may still be judicially reviewed
158
by the Supreme Court on the basis that the Panel committed a
legal error, such as taking into account an irrelevant
consideration, misconstruing the legislation under which the
Panel acts, or failing to observe the rules of natural justice and
procedural fairness. I therefore consider that this clause does
not limit the right to a fair hearing.
Subclause (5) clarifies that the provision of inadequate reasons
by a medical panel does not in and of itself provide a basis for
legal challenge and that the statement is not expected to be to
the level of judicial expectation, contrary to the Court of Appeal
decision in October 2012 of Kocak v Wingfoot Australia
Partners & Ors (Kocak). This may be characterised as non-
jurisdictional error on the face of the record. The provision is
not intended to prevent a party seeking redress if the reasons
provided by the Panel are so inadequate as to lead the Court to
infer that the Medical Panel failed in some respect to exercise
its powers according to law by taking into account irrelevant
considerations or failing to consider a material issue or fact and
such an error is jurisdictional in nature.
Subclause (6) makes clear that the Medical Panel is still bound
by the provisions of the Administrative Law Act 1978,
specifically under section 8(4). That is, if the Panel fails to
comply with an order of the Supreme Court that a further
statement of reasons be given, or if that statement furnished is
not adequate to enable a Court to see whether the decision does
or does not involve any error of law, the Court may in addition
to or in lieu of any order to enforce compliance, make any such
order as if there had been an error of law in the statement of
reasons.
· Clause 313 re-enacts section 68 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 but changes the effect of that
section to confirm when the timeframe for a Medical
Panel to form its opinion begins, and also introduces
new provisions in subclauses (5) and (6) to confirm that
the provision of inadequate reasons by a medical panel
does not in and of itself provide a basis for legal
challenge.
159
Division 5--Determination by courts and recognition of
determinations
Division 5 provides for the making of determinations by certain courts as to
the State with which a worker's employment is connected. These provisions
are part of a set of largely uniform provisions which reflect a framework
for coverage of workers operating temporarily in another jurisdiction.
Victoria agreed to pursue complementary legislation with New South Wales
and Queensland following the Workplace Relations Ministers Council
meeting in May 2002.
The arrangement seeks to reduce the need for employers to obtain workers
compensation coverage for a worker in more than one jurisdiction at the one
time and to allow employers to readily determine in which jurisdiction to
insure their workers, to ensure that workers working temporarily in another
jurisdiction have access to workers compensation entitlements available in
their "home" jurisdiction (including whatever arrangements apply in relation
to common law); and to provide certainty for workers as to their workers'
compensation entitlements.
This Division re-enacts as Division 1A of Part IV in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will be repealed by the Bill.
Clause 314 provides for the making of determinations by certain courts as
to the State with which a worker's employment is connected
where the question arises in proceedings.
This clause re-enacts section 91A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 315 allows a party to apply for a determination of the state, and
replaces the reference to "County Court" with a reference to
"court", to clarify the like jurisdiction of the County and
Magistrates' Court to hear and determine an application for a
determination as to the state with which a worker's employment
is connected.
This clause re-enacts section 91B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 316 provides for the recognition of prior determinations by
Victorian and interstate courts in relation to the State within
which a workers employment is connected.
This clause re-enacts section 91C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
160
Clause 317 provides that a reference to a determination made by certain
courts includes a reference to determination made by the court
with the consent of the parties to the proceeding.
This clause re-enacts section 91D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
PART 7--ACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS FOR DAMAGES
Division 1--Choice of Law
Division 1 of Part 7 specifies the applicable law which governs claims for
damages in respect of work injuries.
This Division operates the same as Division 6AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Division 6A of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 is not replicated in this Bill as this Division has no ongoing application
in relation to this Bill.
Clause 318 clarifies to which claims for damages and related claims for
recovery of contribution the Division applies.
This clause operates the same as section 129MB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 319 establishes that if a worker is entitled to compensation under the
compensation scheme of one jurisdiction (because the worker's
employment is connected to that jurisdiction), the law of that
jurisdiction will govern: whether a claim for damages can be
made; and the determination of that claim. If a worker has an
entitlement to compensation in respect of the injury under the
law of more than one jurisdiction, general common law
principles govern the claim for damages.
This clause operates the same as section 129MA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 320 clarifies what constitutes an injury and employment and who is
an employer for the purposes of this Division.
This clause operates the same as section 129MC of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
161
Clause 321 clarifies that, for the purposes of this Division, a claim for
damages in respect of death resulting from an injury is to be
considered as a claim for damages in respect of the injury.
This clause operates the same as section 129MD of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 322 contains definitions which clarify what is meant for the
purposes of this Division by the term "substantive law".
This clause operates the same as section 129ME of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 323 clarifies that the availability of a cause of action in a jurisdiction
other than the jurisdiction with which the worker's employment
is connected is not relevant to the operation of this Division.
This clause operates the same as section 129MF of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Division 2--Actions for Damages
Division 2 of Part 7 operates the same as sections 134AA and 134AB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. Division 9 of Part IV of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 is not replicated in this Bill as it only applies in
relation to injuries arising on or after 12 November 1997 and before
20 October 1999.
Clause 324 contains a flowchart which sets out the process by which legal
proceedings for damages under this division may be
commenced. Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not
form part of this Bill; and is not intended to have any legal
status.
Clause 325 Clause 325(1) defines the terms determination date, medical
report, pain and suffering damages, pecuniary loss damages,
response date and serious injury for the purposes of this
Division.
The definitions are intended to have the same operation as the
equivalent definitions in section 134AB(37) in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that the definition of
determination date in this clause explicitly specifies the
162
determination date: where a worker does not undergo an
impairment assessment and the Authority or self-insurer grants
leave to commence a common law claim under clause
335(2)(c); and where a court grants leave to bring proceedings
on appeal in relation to one head of damage (pecuniary loss or
pain and suffering) only. These changes reflect the legislative
intention and current operational practice. The definitions in
section 134AB(37) will continue to apply in relation to injuries
which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 325(2) contains provisions which apply to the
assessment of whether an injury is a "serious injury" in
accordance with this Division.
Clause 335(2) operate the same as subsection 134AB(38) in the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 326 establishes the basis on which a worker may seek to recover
damages under this Division and places certain restrictions on
the type of damages that may be recovered in specified
circumstances.
The clause provides that if the injury or death is also an injury
or death arising out of a transport accident within the meaning
of the Transport Accident Act 1986, recovery of damages
must be in accordance with the relevant provisions of that Act
and specified provisions of this Bill.
In cases where the injury is deemed by reason of clause 46(1)
to be work-related and where the worker has a fixed place of
employment and the injury has occurred away from that fixed
place of employment and where the employer is not a party to
the proceedings, damages may be recovered in accordance with
the laws applying generally.
In all other cases, damages may only be recovered as permitted
by and in accordance with specified provisions of this Bill.
This clause operates the same as sections 134AA and 134AB(1)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
163
Clause 327 establishes the basis on which damages may be recovered under
this Division in respect of an injury arising out of or in the
course of employment, or due to the nature of employment, if
the injury is a serious injury.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(2) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 328 provides that a worker may not bring proceedings in accordance
with this Division unless the worker has made an application
under this clause. An application may be lodged if the worker
has previously had their degree of impairment assessed by a
medical practitioner or the medical panel and the question of
whether the worker has an impairment of 30% or more has been
settled; or the worker has not yet undergone an impairment
assessment but 18 months have elapsed since the injury was
caused.
Clause 328(3) specifies that if a worker has previously lodged a
claim for impairment benefits under Division 5 of Part 5 of this
Bill or section 98C of the Accident Compensation Act 1985
they cannot lodge a serious injury application until that claim
has been determined.
Clauses 328(4) and 328(5) specify the material that must
accompany a worker's application.
Clause 328(6) requires that a copy of any claim under
Division 3A of Part 5 or section 104B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and an application under subsection
(2) must be served on each person against whom the applicant
claims to have a cause of action.
This clause operates the same as sections 134AB(3), (4), (4A),
(5), (5AA) and (5A) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which will continue to apply in relation to injuries which occur
before 1 July 2014.
Clause 329 provides that, in the event that a worker unreasonably refuses to
attend a medical examination arranged by the Authority or a
self-insurer or otherwise obstructs the examination, the time
limit within which the Authority or self-insurer must respond to
the serious injury application is extended.
164
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(6) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 330 requires the Authority or self-insurer to respond to a serious
injury application within 120 days. The response of the
Authority or self-insurer must be accompanied by any materials
they intend to rely on as evidence in the event that the claim
proceeds to court. The worker has a corresponding obligation
to exchange relevant materials in their serious injury application
under clause 328 of this Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(7), (8) and (9)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 331 allows a worker to submit further material in response to the
material of the Authority or a self-insurer accompanying a
response under clause 330.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(10) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 332 establishes that certain materials are inadmissible as evidence in
actions for damages. This includes where those materials have
not previously been exchanged by the parties, as provided for
under clauses 328, 330 and 331.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(11) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 333 requires that, before proceedings for damages are commenced,
the parties participate in a conference, and comply with the
statutory offers and counter offer process set out in this clause
and clauses 334.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(12) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 334 establishes that if the Authority or self-insurer does not make a
statutory offer within the specified timeframe they will be
deemed to have made a statutory offer of nothing, and if the
worker does not make a statutory counter offer within the
165
specified timeframe the worker will be deemed to have made a
statutory counter offer of the maximum amount that may be
awarded as damages under clause 340(a) or (b).
This clause operates the same as sections 134AB(13) and (14)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 335 Clause 335(1) provides that if the assessment of a worker's
degree of impairment under Division 4 of Part 5 or
section 104B of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 has
been determined to be 30 per cent or more then the injury is
deemed to be a serious injury. However, an assessment of
30 per cent or more will only result in the injury being deemed
a serious injury if the worker had not previously made an
application under clause 328(2), prior to the assessment of
impairment.
Clause 335(2) to (5) set out other grounds for a worker to
establish a serious injury where the worker has not been
assessed to have a degree of impairment of 30 per cent or more.
One such ground is where the Authority or self-insurer is
satisfied that an injury is a serious injury and issues a relevant
certificate to the worker. Another ground is where a court other
than the Magistrates' Court grants a worker leave to bring
proceedings for the recovery of damages in accordance with the
procedures and requirements set out in this clause.
This clause operates the same as sections 134AB(15), (16),
(17), (18) and (19) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 335(2) confirms that, under clause 328 of this Bill, a
worker can make a serious injury application without first
having to undergo an impairment assessment. This change
ensures alignment with clause 328 and reflects current practice.
Clause 336 provides that no finding in a serious injury application under
this Division gives rise to an issue estoppel in any proceedings
for the recovery of common law damages brought under this
Division. This has the effect that matters raised in a serious
injury proceeding or application can be re-visited during a
subsequent common law damages proceeding.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(19A) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
166
Clause 337 provides the Authority with discretion to consent to the
commencement of common law damages proceedings in certain
circumstances, even though time limits prescribed in the Bill
have not been met.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(20) and (20A)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 338 precludes a further application under clause 328(2) in relation to
the same injury.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(21) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 339 provides that, where a worker has failed to satisfy a court that
an injury is a serious injury on an application under clause
335(2)(d), and in a subsequent assessment of impairment
under Division 4 of Part 5 or section 104B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 is assessed as having a whole person
impairment of 30 per cent or more, that worker is not entitled to
recover common law damages for the same cause of action.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(21A) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 340 imposes monetary thresholds and caps which govern the
recovery of damages under this Division.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(22) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 341 provides that in proceedings for damages before a jury,
specified matters which might unduly influence the jury should
not be disclosed to them.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(23) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
167
Clause 342 restricts the types of pecuniary damages which may be awarded
to a worker. Specifically it provides that damages should not be
awarded to compensate the worker: for medical and like
expenses incurred by the worker; or for gratuitous care and
assistance.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(24) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 343 specifies that pecuniary loss damages should be reduced by any
amount which has already been paid to the worker in weekly
benefits. Similarly, that pain and suffering damages should be
reduced by any amount which has already been paid to the
worker as part of a claim under Division 5 of Part 5
(Compensation for non-economic loss).
This clause operates the same as sections 134AB(25) and (26)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 344 outlines provisions relating to legal costs in respect of
proceedings under this Division.
Clause 344(1)(a) provides that, in proceedings relating to an
application for leave of the court under clause 335(2)(d), costs
are to be awarded against a party against whom a decision is
made.
Clauses 344(1)(b) and 344(2) set out different rules relating to
legal costs in damages proceedings depending on the outcome
of such proceedings and the statutory offer and statutory counter
offer made, or deemed to have been made, by the parties prior
to the proceedings. The provisions set out the legal costs
consequences of the statutory pre-litigation negotiation process.
Clause 344(3) provides that any compensation in the form of
weekly payments received by a worker after the making of a
statutory counter offer or deemed statutory counter offer
following the granting of a serious injury certificate to a worker
are to be disregarded for the purpose of determining whether a
worker or the Authority is entitled to payment of party and party
legal costs by the other party.
168
Clause 344(6) and (7) confirm that a person who acts on behalf
of a worker is not entitled to recover any costs from that worker
in respect of any proceedings under this Division, or to claim a
lien in respect of those costs, or to deduct those costs from any
sum awarded as damages, unless an award of costs has been
made by the court in respect of those costs or those costs are
payable in accordance with this Division by the worker.
This clause operates the same as sections 134AB(27), (28),
(28A), (29), (30) and (31) of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries which
occur prior before 1 July 2014.
Clause 345 imposes a discount rate of 6 per cent in relation to certain
components of damages awarded under Division 2 of Part 7.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(32) and (33) of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 346 specifies that interest on an amount of damages may only be
awarded in relation to losses suffered by a worker after the date
of their injury or death but before the damages were awarded.
This clause operates the same as sections 134AB(34) and (35)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 347 sets out the general rules that the Authority, self-insurer or
employer is not liable to pay weekly payments in respect of an
injury where pecuniary loss damages are awarded or payments
under Division 4 of Part 5 in respect of an injury where pain and
suffering damages are awarded.
Clause 347(2), (3) and (4) provide for a worker who has been
awarded common law damages or has settled a common law
claim, and who has been receiving compensation in the form of
weekly payments, to receive a weekly amount in part payment
of the damages entitlement between the date of the judgment,
compromise or settlement of the claim and the date that the
cheque for the remainder of the entitlement is drawn.
This clause operates the same as section 134AB(36), (36A),
(36B) and (36C) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which will continue to apply in relation to injuries which occur
before 1 July 2014.
169
Clause 348 provides that where a worker dies from causes unrelated to the
injury to which their claim relates, a legal personal
representative of the worker may continue their serious injury
application on their behalf. The clause does not apply in
circumstances where the worker's death is caused by the injury
to which their claim relates, because in these circumstances the
worker's dependants are intended to recover damages under
Division 8 of Part 5--Compensation for death of a worker.
A worker's dependants are defined broadly, for the purposes of
this clause, to include persons who would have been dependant
on the worker if the worker was not incapacitated as a result of
their work injury or the injury or illness which caused their
death.
This clause operates the same as section 134ABAA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 349 provides that for the purposes of calculating the period of time
under the Limitation of Actions Act 1958 in relation to
proceedings under Division 2 of Part 7, certain periods will be
disregarded. The periods to be disregarded relate to periods
during which a claim for compensation under Division 4 of
Part 5 is being processed, and periods during which a common
law application under the serious injury narrative is being
processed. The clause applies to employer defendants and to
any other parties who may be a defendant in any proceedings.
This provision is necessary to ensure that workers are not
disadvantaged by participating in the impairment benefit or
serious injury application process. These processes can be time
consuming and may delay the issuing of proceedings for
common law damages.
This clause operates the same as section 134ABA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 350 clarifies the operation of the provisions regarding the limitation
of actions period for serious injury applications under
Division 2 of Part 7, by confirming that the date that a cause of
action is taken to have accrued for the purpose of common law
proceedings under this Bill is not affected by the serious injury
170
application process, with the exception of the relevant excluded
periods.
This clause operates the same as section 134ABB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 351 has the effect of permitting an appeal as of right to the Court of
Appeal from a decision granting or refusing leave under clause
335(2)(d) in circumstances where such an appeal could
otherwise only be made by leave of that court.
This clause operates the same as section 134AC of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 352 empowers the Minister to issue directions for or with respect to
procedures under Division 2 of Part 7. These directions enable
the Minister to specify further procedural details to ensure that
the process by which a worker may commence and progress
legal proceedings for common law damages is efficient and
facilitates desirable outcomes.
This clause operates the same as section 134AF of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 353 confirms that a legal practitioner acting on behalf of a worker in
respect of any serious injury application is entitled to be paid
legal costs by the Authority or a self-insurer in accordance with
the legal costs order made under clauses 354 and 355.
This clause operates the same as section 134AFA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 354 empowers the Governor in Council to make a legal costs order
specifying the legal costs that may be recovered by a legal
practitioner acting on behalf of a worker in respect of any claim,
application or proceedings under this Division and prescribing
or specifying any matter or thing required to give effect to the
legal costs order.
This clause operates the same as section 134AG of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
171
Clause 355 enables the Governor in Council to make a legal costs orders in
relation to the worker's costs arising from a litigated serious
injury or common law proceeding.
The clause provides for the specifying of any matter required to
give effect to the legal costs orders, including procedures for
resolving any dispute that arises in relation to the costs payable
under the relevant order. The clause further provides that, prior
to a legal costs order being made, the Minister must consult
with the Attorney-General and the Treasurer. Procedural
requirements for the making of a legal costs order under this
clause are also set out, including the compulsory review of a
litigated legal costs order by the Minister.
The clause also confirms that, where an order is made, legal
costs can only be recovered in accordance with the order. It is
intended that a legal costs order is to override the Court's
discretion in relation to legal costs in respect of these types of
matters, and to supplant and replace existing rights to costs.
The legal costs order is also intended to override the right of the
Court to hear or determine disputes relating to costs payable
under the litigated legal costs order, except in accordance with
the order.
This clause operates the same as section 134AGA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. This clause confirms that
a litigated legal cost order has full force and affect
notwithstanding anything to the contrary in the Legal
Profession Act 2004, the Supreme Court Act 1986, the
County Court Act 1958 or the Civil Procedure Act 2010.
This reflects the legislative intention and current operational
practice. Section 134AGA of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 will continue to apply in relation to injuries which occur
before 1 July 2014.
Clause 356 enables the Governor in Council to make a legal costs orders in
relation to the costs of the Authority or a self-insurer arising
from a litigated serious injury or common law proceeding.
The clause provides for the specifying of any matter required to
give effect to the legal costs orders, including procedures for
resolving any dispute that arises in relation to the costs payable
under the relevant order. The clause further provides that prior
to a costs order being made under these new sections, the
Minister must consult with the Attorney-General and the
172
Treasurer. Procedural requirements for the making of a legal
costs order under this clause are also set out, including the
compulsory review of a litigated legal costs order by the
Minister.
The clause also confirms that, where an order is made, legal
costs can only be recovered in accordance with the order. It is
intended that a legal costs order is to override the Court's
discretion in relation to legal costs in respect of these types of
matters, and to supplant and replace existing rights to costs.
The legal costs order is also intended to override the right of the
Court to hear or determine disputes relating to costs payable
under the litigated legal costs order, except in accordance with
the order.
This clause operates the same as section 134AGB of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, except that this clause
clarifies that a litigated legal cost order has full force and affect
notwithstanding anything to the contrary in the Legal
Profession Act 2004, the Supreme Court Act 1986, the
County Court Act 1958 or the Civil Procedure Act 2010.
This reflects the original legislative intention and current
operational practice. Section 134AGB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 will continue to apply in relation to
injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Division 3--Actions by terminally ill workers or workers with
asbestos-related conditions
Clause 357 allows a worker with a terminal illness or an asbestos-related
condition to commence a common law damages action without
first having to comply with the serious injury application
process or the statutory conference process. Within 30 days of
commencing litigation, the worker must apply to the Associate
Judge of the Supreme Court for an order of nunc pro tunc which
validates the commencement of litigation under this clause; and
for an order to allow the action to be expedited if the injury
gives rise to an imminent risk of death. The judge is only
permitted to grant these orders if they find that the worker does
have a terminal illness or an asbestos related condition. If the
judge finds that this is not the case, they must strike out the
proceedings. These provisions ensure that a worker is not
delayed in commencing or proceeding in their common law
damages action; as any delays could potentially jeopardise their
173
entitlement to compensation, if they were to die before damages
are awarded.
This clause operates the same as sections 135BA and 135BB of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 358 sets out rules for actions by terminally ill workers to continue
after the death of a worker in specified circumstances.
This clause applies if a worker dies after they have issued
proceedings and served the application to commence
proceedings under clause 357. Further, the worker's death must
not have been caused or materially contributed to by the injury
to which the proceedings relate, and at the time of the worker's
death the worker must have had a dependant or dependants
within the meaning of clause 348(9).
Where this clause applies, clause (2)(a) enables the legal
personal representative of the deceased worker (the person
responsible to attend to matters on behalf of the deceased's
estate) to take the same actions as could have been taken by the
worker on behalf of the deceased worker's estate in relation
to the proceedings referred to in clause 358(1)(a).
Clause 358(2)(b) provides that the relevant proceedings shall be
taken to be and shall be limited to an application served under
clause 335(2)(d) by the worker before the worker's death.
Clauses 358(2)(c) and (d) provide that for the purposes of the
assessment of serious injury, the assessment must be made as at
the date the proceedings referred to in clause 358(1)(a) were
served.
This clause operates the same as section 134ABAA of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Division 4--Administration by a trustee
Clause 359 enables the County Court to hear and determine an application
for any payment of compensation under the Bill to be paid to a
trustee who manages the compensation on behalf of the worker.
This clause operates the same as section 130(1)(c) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
The remainder of 130(1) is not replicated in this Bill as it relates
174
to old forms of compensation which are not provided for in this
Bill. Sections 130(2),(3), 131 and 132 are not replicated in this
Bill as the content is covered by other laws governing trustees.
Division 5--Conduct of common law proceedings
This Division applies where a worker brings common law proceedings which
allege injury before 31 August 1985 and after 1 July 2014. It establishes
procedures for the conduct of the defence of common law proceedings and
for an apportionment between the Authority and a common law insurer of the
liability to pay damages. This Division operates the same as Division 6B of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 360 defines the terms common law insurer, common law
proceeding, defendant and worker for the purposes of this
division.
This clause operates the same as section 129N of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 361 provides that the Division applies where the Authority is liable
to indemnify a defendant wholly or in part for an injury which
occurred prior to 1985. It also provides that a defendant or their
common law insurer may agree with the Authority that this
Division does not apply to common law litigation.
This clause operates the same as section 129O of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 362 provides that when damages are awarded, the Authority,
employer or common law insurer may agree to apportion
liability for those damages between themselves. Alternatively
in the absence of agreement, a court must determine
apportionment of liability in accordance with what is just and
equitable.
This clause operates the same as section 129P of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 363 provides that the defendant or their common law insurer must
notify the Authority that proceedings are being brought against
them.
175
This clause continues the operation as section 129Q of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 364 governs who may conduct the defence of the proceedings.
This clause operates the same as section 129R of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 365 establishes the procedure by which a court order determining
apportionment of liability may be brought.
This clause continues the operation of section 129S of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to
apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Division 6--Other actions and rights
Clause 366 provides that dependants of a worker may bring an action of
wrongful act or negligence causing death, under Part III of the
Wrongs Act 1958. This section does not apply where the death
of the worker arose from a transport accident, in which case the
provisions of the Transport Accident Act 1986 govern the
proceedings.
The clause also sets out the maximum amount that can be
recovered as damages under the Wrongs Act 1958 and contains
other provisions governing aspects of the proceedings.
This clause operates the same as section 135C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 367 provides that the Authority and, in certain circumstances, a self-
insurer has a right to recover costs of compensation and
damages paid under this Bill from the Transport Accident
Commission where the relevant injury or death arose out of a
transport accident within the meaning of the Transport
Accident Act 1986.
Clause 367(2) provides the amount of any recovery that may
be made by a self-insurer from the Transport Accident
Commission is reduced by an amount equal to the amount of
the employer's excess.
176
This clause operates the same as section 137(5A), (5B) and (6)
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue
to apply in relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
The remainder of section 137 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 have been omitted from this Bill because they have no
application to injuries or deaths under the Bill.
Clause 368 Where the Transport Accident Commission is liable to make a
payment to the Authority in accordance with clause 367(1) or it
appears that the Transport Accident Commission may become
liable to make payments under that clause, clause 368 enables
the Authority and the Transport Accident Commission to
undertake a settlement of that liability or potential liability in
any manner they think fit.
This clause operates the same as section 137A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 369 provides that the Authority, a self-insurer or employer is
entitled to be indemnified by a third party in circumstances
where the third party is legally liable for an injury or death for
which compensation has already been paid or may be payable
under the Bill.
Clause 369(3) specifies the amount which a third party is
required to pay as an indemnity.
Clause 369(5) prohibits the use of "hold harmless" clauses
between employers and third parties by rendering void a term of
any contract between a third party and an employer that requires
the employer or has the effect of requiring the employer to
indemnify the third party in respect of any liability that the third
party has or may have in relation to the recovery provisions
under this clause.
Clause 369(7) to (9) enables the Authority to recover an amount
from a third party on behalf of the employer, indemnifying them
for any compensation they have paid under clause 72--
Employer's excess. The Authority has discretion to disperse the
amount recovered as it sees fit. A decision of the Authority to
see recovery or not seek recovery is not reviewable.
177
This clause operates the same as section 138 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that the definition of the term
proceedings is now contained in clause 618, Supreme Court--
limitation of jurisdiction--no proceedings as it applies in
relation to other Parts of the Bill.
Clause 370 clarifies that all the provisions of Divisions 2, 3 and 8 of Part 7
contain matters that are substantive law.
This clause operates the same as section 138A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
Clause 371 operates to prevent a court from making a compensation order
under Subdivision (1) of Division 2 of Part 4 of the Sentencing
Act 1991 if the compensation would relate to certain specified
matters or events.
Clause 371(1)(a) includes a matter arising from discriminatory
conduct that constitutes an offence against the anti-
discrimination provisions in clause 575, irrespective of whether
such a matter also relates to an injury or death that may give rise
to an entitlement to compensation under the Bill.
Subsection (1)(b) includes a matter arising from an event that
constitutes an offence only against the Dangerous Goods Act
1985, the Occupational Health and Safety Act 2004, the
Equipment (Public Safety) Act 1994 or any regulations made
under any of those Acts. The matter must also arise from an
injury or death in respect of which it appears that the person has
an entitlement to compensation under the Bill.
This clause operates the same as section 138B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in
relation to injuries which occur before 1 July 2014.
PART 8--SELF-INSURERS
Division 1--General
This Division is intended to operate the same as Division 1 of Part V of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. The division sets out various
preliminary matters which aide in the interpretation of the following
Divisions of Part 8.
178
Clause 372 defines, for the purposes of Part 8, the terms eligible subsidiary,
employer, holding company, local government corporation,
MAV, participating corporation, relevant remuneration and
subsidiary.
The definitions in this clause are largely the same as those in
section 139 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 which is
to be repealed. The language in some definitions has been
updated to maintain consistency with language used in Part 8
and the Bill. For example, the definition of subsidiary is now
the same as the equivalent definition in the Corporations Act
2001, which refers to a subsidiary with varying degrees of
ownership and management; while the new definition of
eligible subsidiary refers to a subsidiary in which an employer
or a self-insurer hold all of the shares or has sole control.
The distinction between subsidiary and eligible subsidiary in
Part 8 and the Bill is important because some provisions,
including the review of a self-insurer's approval, are triggered
when a self-insurer holds, buys or sells all of its shares in a
subsidiary; this can have an impact on the self-insurer's ability
to meet it existing and future tail claims liabilities. Where the
Corporations Act 2001 definition of subsidiary is intended,
then the existing reference to subsidiary found in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 has been included unchanged in the
Bill.
The definition of employer in clause 372 has been expanded
from that in section 139 of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 to include a reference to the definition of employer under
clause 3 of the Bill (which is the same as the definition of
employer in section 5 of the Accident Compensation Act
1985). It is, therefore, the same as the combined definitions of
employer in section 5 and 139 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which are to be repealed. The definition is important
to ensure that a holding company is captured as an employer for
the purposes of Part 8, even if it would not otherwise meet the
definition of employer. The rationale for this is that, while it
does not have any workers itself, it wholly owns a subsidiary
that does. The definition helps ensure that an employer is not
able to make use of a holding company to avoid being an
employer and being responsible for their workers.
The definition is also relevant for the purpose of assessing the
value of an employer's tail claims and for calculating the
179
payment that the employer is required to make to the Authority
when it stops holding all the shares in the subsidiary and the
claims held by that subsidiary are returned to the scheme.
The definition of relevant remuneration is remuneration paid
by a self-insured employer under Part 8 of the Bill and is,
notably, different to rateable remuneration in Part 10, which is
the remuneration paid by a scheme-insured employer under
Part 10. The definition of relevant remuneration applies in
respect of amounts paid or payable by a self-insured employer
and its eligible subsidiaries, if any, that would be relevant
remuneration if the employer and its eligible subsidiaries were
not self-insured employers and were required to pay premium
under Part 10. The definition of relevant remuneration differs
slightly from rateable remuneration as defined in section 139
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 372 defines subsidiary in the same way as the
Corporations Act 2001, to include varying degrees of
ownership and management. This definition is in contrast to the
definition of eligible subsidiary which only refers to a specific
subset of subsidiaries-wholly owned subsidiaries (and is the
equivalent of the definition of subsidiary in section 139 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985). The definitions are
relevant and applicable to Part 8 when a self-insurer holds or
ceases to hold all of the shares in a subsidiary that was included
in its approval to be a self-insurer.
This clause re-enacts section 139 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 373 provides that student workers continue to be deemed school
students participating in a work experience arrangement under
Part 5.4 of the Education and Training Reform Act 2006 and
continue to be deemed to be workers of the Department of
Education and Early Childhood Development (DEECD).
This deeming provides certainty for students and self-insurers
about who is responsible for insuring the student and paying
any relevant premium. It also helps provide an incentive to
self-insurers to provide students with casual working
opportunities to build and develop skills with knowledge as to
the insurance status of a student worker who is usually not
being paid for their work. Under this clause, the DEECD is
responsible for paying premium for student workers as they
180
continue to be deemed as the student worker's employer.
Clause 373 re-enacts section 139A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 374 provides for the approval of a body corporate known as the
Municipal Association of Victoria (MAV) as a self-insurer.
The provision sets out the need for a MAV to keep separate
accounts of money with respect to the operation of the self-
insurer scheme for which a MAV has been approved under
Part 8 of the Bill to operate.
This clause re-enacts section 139B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 2--Application for approval as self-insurer
This Division sets out the pre-application process for an employer who would
like to self-insure. It re-enacts Division 2 of Part V of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 375 provides a process for an employer which would like to self-
insure to make an application to the Authority for a
determination about whether they are suitable and eligible to
apply for approval to self-insure.
The pre-application process confirms minimum requirements in
relation to financial strength and stability that a body corporate
must possess in order to be eligible to apply to become self-
insured. A body corporate must be capable of meeting its claim
liabilities as and when they fall due.
The process provides a way for an employer which is interested
in being a self-insurer to receive feedback from the Authority
about what they may need to do for their application to be a
self-insurer to be successful. The process also saves employers
from investing further time and effort if it does not satisfy
eligibility criteria.
An employer is eligible to make an application to become a
self-insurer within 12 months of the Authority making a
determination. This provides an employer with time to meet the
eligibility criteria and to make an application for approval as a
self-insurer once it considers it has reached the required
standard.
181
A pre-application assessment fee is payable by the employer to
help cover the costs that the Authority incurs in considering and
responding to the employer's application for a determination.
Clause 375, combined with clause 376, helps ensure that only
suitable employers are approved as self-insurers under Part 8.
This is important to ensure consistency and adequate care of
injured workers.
This clause re-enacts section 140 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 376 provides a process for an employer to make an application for
approval to be a self-insurer. A robust and transparent
application process is important given the considerable financial
risk and claims management responsibilities that an employer
assumes on being approved as a self-insurer. The Authority
must be confident that the employer can pay its tail claim
liabilities and has appropriate claims management processes
and systems in place to be approved as a self-insurer.
Combined with section 375, this clause helps ensure that only
suitable employers are approved as self-insurers under Part 8.
This clause re-enacts section 141 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 377 outlines a process for determining the application fee that an
employer is required to pay to the Authority when applying for
approval to be a self-insurer. The Authority can estimate what
remuneration the employer and its eligible subsidiaries will pay
during a specified period. To assist the Authority to determine
an application fee that is proportionate to the employer's
individual circumstances, the Authority can ask the employer to
provide an estimate of the remuneration that the employer and
its eligible subsidiaries will pay.
The clause refers to "relevant remuneration" rather than
"rateable remuneration". "Relevant remuneration" refers to the
remuneration paid by employers who would not ordinarily be
required to pay premium under Part 10 because they are not
scheme-insured. "Relevant remuneration" refers to amounts
paid or payable by an employer and its subsidiaries, if any, that
would be treated as rateable remuneration if the employer and
its subsidiaries were required to pay premium under Part 10.
182
This clause re-enacts section 141A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 except that it refers to "relevant
remuneration" rather than "rateable remuneration".
Clause 378 provides for the adjustment to the application fee payable by an
employer to the Authority if the relevant remuneration of the
applicant employer varies by 10% or more from the original
estimated relevant remuneration under clause 377. If the
application fee paid is less than what would have been paid if
the actual remuneration had been used to calculate the
application fee then the self-insurer needs to pay the difference
to the Authority. If the reverse is true, then the difference is
payable by the Authority to the self-insurer. This provision is
necessary to ensure that the self-insurer pays an application fee
that is fair and relates to the employer's individual
circumstances.
This clause re-enacts section 141B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 3--Approval as self-insurer
Division 3 sets out the application process for an employer who would like to
self-insure and the terms and conditions of approval. The Division also
outlines the ability of the Authority to review and revoke a self-insurer's
approval. These provisions are important to ensure that a self-insurer is able
to meet obligations it has under the Bill and, accordingly, acts to protect its
workers. The Division re-enacts Division 3 of Part V of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 379 sets out the process and criteria used by the Authority to
determine if an application made by an employer to be a self-
insurer will be approved. The Authority will only approve an
employer to be a self-insurer if the Authority is satisfied that the
employer is fit and proper to be a self-insurer. The clause sets
out matters which the Authority must consider when
determining whether an employer is fit and proper to become a
self-insurer. These matters include whether a self-insurer has
failed to comply with the terms of a Ministerial Order or any
other subordinate instrument under the Act, in addition to the
other pre-existing criteria. The Authority may also have regard
to any other matters it thinks fit. As with section 375 and 376,
given the considerable financial risk and case handling and
management responsibilities that an employer assumes upon
183
being approved as a self-insurer, it is important that the self-
insurer application process is robust and transparent.
This clause helps ensure that only suitable employers are
approved by the Authority to be self-insurers under Part 8.
This clause re-enacts section 142 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 380 provides that an approval to be a self-insurer is subject to the
terms and conditions specified in a Ministerial Order and
determined by the Authority. These terms and conditions
provide the basis for the Authority to make self-insurers
accountable for the management of their claims in accordance
with the Bill. If a self-insurer fails to meets all of the terms and
conditions of their approval together with the provisions of
Part 8, the Authority may seek to review the self-insurer's
approval under section 384. Section 380 also empowers the
Minister to make a Ministerial Order setting out the terms and
conditions of approval of a self-insurer.
This clause provides an important risk management tool for use
by the Authority to ensure that self-insurers comply with their
obligations.
This clause re-enacts section 142A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 381 requires the Authority, prior to refusing an employer's
application for approval to be a self-insurer, to notify an
employer which has applied for approval to be a self-insurer of
the Authority's intention to refuse the approval and the reasons
for the intended refusal.
The employer can make further written submissions in support
of their application within 28 days of receiving the Authority's
notice. The Authority is required to consider any submission
received from the employer prior to making a final decision.
Once the Authority makes its decision, it is required to notify
the employer in writing of its decision.
This clause re-enacts section 143 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
184
Clause 382 confirms the date and length of the approval period for an
employer to act as self-insurer. An employer's approval begins
on a date determined by the Authority and notified to the
employer.
Where an employer was not a self-insurer immediately prior to
the date that their approval took effect, the employer's approval
period will be for three years. For an employer who was a self-
insurer immediately prior to the date that their approval took
effect, the employer's approval period is for four years but the
Authority has discretion under clause 382(2) to extend the
employer's approval period to six years. The Authority will
only exercise its discretion to extend an approval period to six
years where a self-insurer is a high performer in relation to the
safety of working conditions, injury and claims management
and return to work as assessed by the Authority against the fit
and proper criteria of approval as a self-insurer.
The Authority also has discretion under 382(3) and (4) to
extend a self-insurer's term of approval for up to six months if
the self-insurer undergoes a corporate restructure or becomes
the subsidiary of another body corporate. This additional
six months provides the approved self-insurer with time to
complete their restructure without risk that they will need to
go through the self-insurer approval process afresh due to the
expiry of their approval period. The clause gives the Authority
discretion to help deal with the inevitable commercial reality of
corporate restructuring of large self-insured employers.
Clause 382 re-enacts section 144 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 383 provides the Authority with discretion, in limited
circumstances, to approve a holding company as a self-insurer
when it acquires a self-insurer. The holding company can elect
to assume its own tail claims liabilities and the tail claim
liabilities of the acquired self-insurer.
On the application and request of the self-insurer and the
holding company, the Authority has discretion to approve the
holding company as a self-insurer for the balance of the
acquired self-insurer's approval or to revoke the approval of the
subsidiary as a self-insurer. The Authority can approve the
holding company as a self-insurer if it is satisfied that there is
not likely to be a substantive change to the operation and
185
management of the subsidiary due to the subsidiary becoming
a wholly-owned subsidiary of the holding company.
Alternatively, if the Authority considers that there will be a
substantial change to the management and operation of the
acquired self-insurer, the holding company may apply for
approval as a self-insurer under clause 376.
Where the Authority approves a new holding company as a self-
insurer, the approval is valid for the balance of the approval
period of the self-insurer that was acquired by the holding
company. This avoids the need for the holding company to
make an application for approval based on its own
circumstances when the Authority is satisfied that the
acquisition of the subsidiary will not lead to a substantive
change to the operation and management of the subsidiary.
The existing approval continues to apply and is how the holding
company can be made accountable for any subsequent change
in the operation and management of the subsidiary following
the holding company's approval as a self-insurer.
Clause 383 differs from section 144A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 by providing that a holding company
is approved as a self-insurer from a date determined by the
Authority. This is in contrast to the section 144A where the
approval operated from the date that the holding company
acquired the self-insurer.
This clause provides the Authority with an important risk
management tool by allowing it discretion to not approve a new
holding company if it considers it has a material impact on the
management and operation of the subsidiary.
This clause re-enacts section 144A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 except with respect to the ability of
the Authority to determine the date from which a holding
company is approved as a self-insurer.
Clause 384 confirms that the Authority may review the approval of a self-
insurer where the Authority considers that there has been a
change in circumstances of the self-insurer that would affect its
ability to continue as a self-insurer.
186
The grounds for review include changes to the employer's
structure, resources, financial strength and viability, acquisition
or divestment of an eligible subsidiary, which are all areas of
risk to an employer's ability to continue as a self-insurer.
The clause requires a self-insurer to notify the Authority of any
changes in its circumstances so that the Authority can consider
whether the employer should continue as a self-insurer.
Following a review, the Authority may revoke the self-insurer's
approval if it does not satisfy the requirements for approval.
Failure by an employer to notify the Authority of change in
circumstances where required by this section attracts a penalty.
The penalty is consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause provides the Authority with an important risk
management tool for use when a self-insurer's circumstances
change and its ability to continue as a self-insurer may be
affected.
This clause re-enacts section 145 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 385 provides that the Authority may revoke a self-insurer's approval
where Authority considers that the self-insurer no longer meets
the eligibility criteria of a self-insurer, the employer becomes a
subsidiary of another body corporate, the employer has asked
for their approval as a self-insurer to be revoked, or the
employer has failed to comply with the Bill or regulations, the
terms and conditions of their approval, a Ministerial Order or
any other subordinate instrument made under the Bill or
regulations.
To ensure transparency and fairness in the revocation process,
the self-insurer can make a written submission in response to
the Authority's intention to revoke the self-insurer's approval
within 28 days of receiving the Authority's notice.
The Authority is required to consider any submission received
from the employer prior to making a final decision. Once the
Authority makes its decision, it is required to notify the
employer in writing of its decision.
This clause provides the Authority with an important risk
management tool for use when a self-insurer's ability to meet
the eligibility criteria for a self-insurer may be affected.
187
This clause re-enacts section 145A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985
Clause 386 requires a self-insurer which has had its approval revoked by
the Authority to pay the costs incurred by the Authority in
relation to the revocation, including the cost of any actuarial
services used to determine the employer's outstanding liabilities.
This clause ensures that scheme-insured employers and other
self-insurers do not subsidise the cost of the self-insurance
revocation process.
This clause re-enacts section 145B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 387 makes clear that an employer's approval as a self-insurer is
revoked if it becomes a non-WorkCover employer and ceases to
be an employer captured by the Victorian workers
compensation scheme. Given that a non-WorkCover employer
is captured by the Federal workers compensation scheme, the
self-insurer's tail claims need to be returned to the scheme to be
managed by the Authority. The revocation occurs from the date
that the employer becomes a non-WorkCover employer.
Clause 387 re-enacts section 145C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 4--Contribution to WorkCover Authority Fund
Division 4 sets out a self-insurer's obligation to make contributions into the
WorkCover Authority Fund. Division 4 re-enacts Division 4 of Part V of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 388 requires a self-insurer to pay a contribution to the WorkCover
Authority Fund. This contribution is intended to cover
occupational health and safety responsibilities of the Authority
which impact on self-insurers. The amount of the contribution
payable is to be calculated in accordance with a formula set out
under Regulations. The formula is designed to distribute the
costs of administering the scheme equitably across self-insurers
in proportion to their share of total Victorian remuneration.
Clause 388 re-enacts section 146 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
188
Clause 389 requires self-insurers to submit a return in accordance with a
Ministerial Order, so that the Authority can determine the
amount of contributions payable. This is intended to ensure that
the contribution paid by a self-insurer is fair and proportionate
to the remuneration that it pays its workers. Self-insurers are
made accountable for the accuracy of the information they
provide to the Authority for the purposes of this clause by the
imposition of a penalty for breaching the clause. The penalty is
consistent with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
Clause 389 re-enacts section 146A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 5--Review of contributions by self-insurers
Clause 390 provides the Minister with discretion to have an independent
expert body review any matter related to the amount of
contributions paid by self-insurers. This provides further
transparency and independence in the calculation of
contributions payable by self-insurers, which is important
because it helps ensure that the amount of contributions paid by
self-insurers continues to be fair and in proportion to the total
amount of remuneration that self-insurers pay.
Clause 390 re-enacts section 35(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 6--Liability for claims for compensation
Subdivision 1--Liability of self-insurer
Clause 391 confirms that a self-insurer has liability under the Bill and at
common law, including in relation to provisional payments
payable under section 243 to dependants of a deceased worker
and the reimbursement of expenses incurred by a non-
dependent family member of a deceased worker payable under
section 240. The clause makes it clear to a worker or the
dependants of a deceased worker that a self-insurer, not the
Authority as would ordinarily be the case if the employer was
not a self-insurer, has an obligation to make payments under the
Bill.
Clause 391 re-enacts section 147 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
189
Clause 392 enables a self-insurer to appoint an agent to carry out its
functions in relation to the management of claims.
In permitting a self-insurer to appoint an agent to manage its
claims and in entering agreements with other parties, including
the TAC, clause 392 makes it clear that ultimate responsibility
and liability for claims and their management rests with the
self-insurer.
Clause 392 re-enacts section 147A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 393 requires an employer which is approved as a self-insurer to
provide the Authority with a guarantee to cover the value of the
employer's assessed liability. The guarantee provided to the
Authority must remain in place from the time that the employer
is approved as a self-insurer until the employer's approval as a
self-insurer is revoked.
The requirement for a guarantee under this clause is intended to
cover the value of the employer's assessed liabilities should the
employer become insolvent or the employer is unable to pay its
liabilities as and when they fall due. If either of these events
occurs, then the guarantee provided by the employer will be
relied on by the Authority.
The assessed liabilities of an employer include all liabilities that
an employer has with respect to injuries and deaths that are
compensable under the Bill including prospective claims.
The definition needs to be comprehensive to ensure that all of
the employer's liabilities are included in determining an
appropriate amount for the guarantee to be provided to the
Authority under this clause. The clause intends to avoid the
need for the scheme to cover the cost of the employer's assessed
liabilities where the employer is not able to meet its claims
liabilities during the period that is an approved self-insurer.
An assessment of the employer's liabilities needs to be carried
out by an Authority-appointed actuary annually. This frequency
of assessments helps keep the value of the employer's assessed
liabilities as current and accurate as possible. The annual
assessments also keeps the Authority informed of any changes
to the employer's assessed liabilities and may identify the need
to update the amount of the guarantee provided by the
employer.
190
The definition of tail claims includes claims that an employer
has assumed liability and responsibility for the management of;
including current, contingent and prospective claims at the time
of seeking approval to self-insure. The definition needs to be
comprehensive to ensure that all relevant claims are identified
and are assumed by the employer or retained by the Authority.
Clause 393 re-enacts section 148 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 394 requires a self-insurer to pay an amount of compensation or
damages or contributions in accordance with clause 394(1)
within 28 days after a Conciliation Officer, the Victorian Civil
and Administrative Tribunal (updated from Tribunal to VCAT
in the Bill), the Magistrates' Court or County Court directs or
determines that the self-insurer is liable.
If the self-insurer does not make payment within 28 days of the
direction or determination, the Authority is required to assume
the liability and to make payment in accordance with the
direction or determination. This clause ensures that a worker
who is entitled to compensation or damages is not
disadvantaged where a self-insurer fails to make payment as
directed. It allows the worker to receive their compensation
without unnecessary delay.
This clause also provides the Authority with the ability to
recover the amount it has paid, plus interest, on behalf of the
self-insurer, from the self-insurer.
Clause 394 re-enacts section 149 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Subdivision 2--Election by self-insurer to assume liability
for tail claims
Clause 395 provides an approval process for employers who would like to
self-insure. When applying for approval to self-insure, the
employer is required to make an election about whether it
intends to assume the liability for, and responsibility for the
management of, its own tail claims. If the employer does not
make an election, the employer's tail claims will be retained by
the Authority.
191
If the employer elects to assume liability and responsibility for
the management of its tail, the employer is required to provide a
guarantee to the Authority under clause 399 which guarantees
payment of the employer's assessed tail claim liabilities.
The requirement for a guarantee under this clause is intended to
cover the value of the employer's tail claim should the employer
become insolvent or when additional worker claims are made
after the employer is approved as a self-insurer and has
provided a guarantee. If either of these events occurs, then the
guarantee provided by the employer will be relied on by the
Authority.
The definition of a tail claim aims to capture claims that may
exist where a scheme-insured employer becomes a self-insurer.
The tail claim definition includes a claim in respect of an injury
or death incurred or suffered by a worker employed by a former
eligible subsidiary of a self-insurer. To ensure that all relevant
claims are captured and accounted for when an employer
becomes a self-insurer, the definition includes claims retained
by the self-insurer whether by agreement with the Authority or
under this clause, before that self-insurer becomes an eligible
subsidiary of another self-insurer.
This clause re-enacts section 150 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 396 enables a self-insurer to become an eligible subsidiary (that is, a
wholly owned subsidiary) of a holding company. The holding
company is required to apply for approval under clause 383 for
approval as a self-insurer. In making an application for
approval to become a self-insurer under clause 383, clause 396
requires a holding company to elect whether it will assume the
liability for, and responsibility for the management of, the
eligible subsidiary's tail claims (those claims relating to injuries
incurred prior to the holding company becoming self-insured).
Clause 396 works in tandem with clause 383 to outline the
process involved for a holding company to be approved as a
self-insurer.
On applying to become a self-insurer, the holding company can
elect to assume liability for the self-insurer's tail claims and
responsibility for managing them. If a holding company does
not make an election to assume liability and responsibility for
the management of its own tail claims, if any, and the tail
192
claims of the eligible subsidiary, the tail claims of the eligible
subsidiary are assumed by the Authority upon the revocation of
the eligible subsidiary's approval as a self-insurer under
clause 403 and the Authority retains the tail claims of the
holding company if it has scheme-insured bodies corporate.
If the holding company elects to assume liability and
responsibility for the management of its own tail claims, if any,
and the tail claims of the eligible subsidiary, the holding
company is required to provide a guarantee to the Authority
under clause 399 to cover the value of the tail claims of the
holding company, if any, and the eligible subsidiary.
The requirement for a guarantee under this clause covers the
value of the assessed liabilities should the holding company
become insolvent or be unable to pay its liabilities as and when
they fall due. This protects the interests of workers with
entitlements and ensures that their existing and future
entitlements are not compromised by the acquisition of an
eligible subsidiary by a holding company.
The definition of tail claims aims to capture all possible claims
that may exist where a self-insurer becomes an eligible
subsidiary of a holding company. The tail claim definition
includes any tail claims that the holding company or its eligible
subsidiary may have had prior to the self-insurer becoming an
eligible subsidiary of the holding company including claims
retained by the self-insurer by agreement with the Authority or
under this section, before that self-insurer became an eligible
subsidiary of another self-insurer. The definition helps ensure
that all worker claims are captured and that worker claims are
not compromised by the holding company's acquisition of the
self-insurer.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Clause 396 has been inserted to
expressly provide a process for a holding company to be able to
assume its tail claims liabilities, should it so elect.
Clause 397 deals with the acquisition of a scheme-insured body corporate
employer by a self-insurer. A self-insurer is required to notify
the Authority of its acquisition with 28 days of it occurring so
that the Authority can consider whether the acquisition affects
the self-insurer's ability to continue as a self-insurer. If the
acquisition impacts on the self-insurer's ability to meet its tail
193
claim liabilities or to manage its claims, then the Authority may
need to consider reviewing the self-insurer's approvals as a
self-insurer under clause 384.
The self-insurer can make an election to assume the liability for,
and responsibility for the management of, the acquired body
corporate's tail claims. Those claims, prior to an election, are
the responsibility of the Authority as administrator of the
workers' compensation scheme. On making this election, the
self-insurer must provide the Authority with a guarantee in
accordance with section 399. This guarantees payment of body
corporate's tail claims if the self-insurer is not able to.
This protects the interests of workers with entitlements which
form part of the body corporate's tail claims.
The Authority will retain liability for and responsibility for the
management of the acquired body corporate's tail claims until
the transfer date. The transfer date is agreed to by the Authority
and the self-insurer and is when the transfer of liability for and
responsibility for the management of the acquired body
corporate's tail claims from the Authority to the self-insurer
occurs. The clause provides a clear handover process for the
liability and responsibility for the body corporate's tail claims.
If the self-insurer does not make an election, the body
corporate's tail claims, the Authority retains the liability and
responsibility for the body corporate's tail claims.
The definition of a tail claim captures claims that may exist
where a scheme-insured employer becomes an eligible
subsidiary of a self-insurer. The tail claim definition includes a
claim in respect of an injury or death incurred or suffered by a
worker employed by the body corporate before that self-insurer
becomes an eligible subsidiary of another self-insurer and
which entitles a worker or their dependents to compensation,
other payments or damages at common law by an in accordance
with Division 2 of Part 7 or section 366.
Clause 397 re-enacts section 150A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 398 provides a clear and transparent process for the acquisition of a
self-insurer by another self-insurer. The acquiring self-insurer
is required to notify the Authority in writing within 28 days of
the acquisition. The acquiring self-insurer can make an election
to assume the liability for, and responsibility for the
194
management of, the acquired self-insurer's tail claims.
On making this election, the acquiring self-insurer must provide
the Authority with a guarantee in accordance with section 399.
This guarantees payment of the other self-insurer's tail claims if
the acquiring self-insurer is not able to. This protects the
interests of workers with entitlements which form part of the
other self-insurer's tail claims.
If the acquiring self-insurer does not make an election, then the
liability for, and responsibility for the management of, the other
self-insurer's tail claims is assumed by the Authority via
revocation of the employer's approval as a self-insurer. The tail
claims that formerly sat outside of the workers' compensation
scheme, and were the responsibility of the other self-insurer, are
returned to the scheme and the Authority assumes responsibility
for them. The Authority acts as a safety net for tail claims to
ensure that they continue to be paid and are managed in
accordance with the Bill.
If an election is made, liability for, and the responsibility for the
management of the tail claim liabilities is assumed by the
acquiring self-insurer on the transfer date; a date agreed by the
Authority and the self-insurer.
The clause also includes a comprehensive definition of tail
claims to ensure that all claims of the acquired self-insurer are
captured. The definition includes all claims that are held or
assumed by the acquired self-insurer prior to transfer date are
captured. The definition aims to avoid claims being left out and
without either the acquiring self-insurer or Authority being
responsible for them.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Clause 398 has been inserted to
provide a clear process for the acquiring self-insurer to assume
all liabilities held under the acquired self-insurer's approval as a
self-insurer.
Clause 399 requires a self-insurer to hold a guarantee in respect of the tail
claims which it has elected to assume liability for, and
responsibility for the management of. These tail claims include:
its own tail claims; the tail claims of a self-insurer that becomes
an eligible subsidiary of a holding company under clause 396;
the tail claims of a scheme-insured body corporate the self-
insurer has acquired under section 397(3); or the tail claims of
195
the other self-insurer that the self-insurer has acquired under
section 398(3).
The guarantee must be in force at all times, from the date that
the employer assumes liability for the tail claims and until the
Authority assumes the liability for the self-insurer's tail claims
under section 407. The guarantee ensures that payment of the
self-insurer's tail claims can be made if the self-insurer is not be
able to pay them as and when they fall due. This protects the
interests of workers with entitlements which form part of the
self-insurer's tail claims.
As with other guarantee provisions in Part 8, the assessment of
the employer's tail claim liabilities must be carried out by an
actuary approved by the Authority at intervals of not more than
one year. This helps ensure that the value of the employer's tail
claim liabilities is accurate and ensures sufficient guarantee
coverage of the liabilities in the event that the self-insurer is
unable to pay its liabilities as and when they fall due.
The assessed tail claim liability of an employer or body
corporate refers to the actuarial value of the current, non-current
and contingent liabilities of the employer or body corporate for
tail claims under the Act.
Clause 399, with clause 400 below, re-enacts section 150B of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 400 empowers the Minister to issue a Ministerial Order, by
publishing notice in the Government Gazette, in relation to the
arrangements for a self-insurer to assume liability for tail claims
(of itself, of an acquired scheme-insured body corporate or an
acquired self-insurer). The Minister can also issue a Ministerial
Order confirming the method of calculating the settlement
amount that must be paid by the Authority to a self-insurer in
exchange for the self-insurer assuming liability for the tail
claims formerly the responsibility of the Authority. This clause
provides certainty and transparency in the calculation of
settlement amounts payable to self-insurers who assume
liability for tail claims from the Authority.
Clause 400, with clause 399 above, re-enacts section 150B of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
196
Clause 401 enables the Minister to make an order confirming arrangements
that apply where a self-insurer assumes the tail claim liabilities
of another self-insurer. The Ministerial Order can specify how
the settlement amount payable by the acquired self-insurer to
the acquiring self-insurer is calculated and how the amount is to
be paid. This clause provides certainty and transparency in the
calculation of settlement amounts and the circumstances in
which they are payable.
Clause 401 re-enacts section 150C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 402 confirms what happens with the tail claim liabilities of an
eligible subsidiary of a self-insurer when the eligible subsidiary
is disposed of or divested by the self-insurer as outlined in
section 397. The clause confirms that the self-insurer retains
liability for and responsibility for the management of the tail
claims of the eligible subsidiary until the self-insurer, itself,
ceases to be a self-insurer.
An eligible subsidiary of a self-insurer is included in the
approval of the self-insurer although it has not been approved
by the Authority to be a self-insurer in its own right. When the
eligible subsidiary is divested by the self-insurer, the eligible
subsidiary is no longer included in the self-insurer's approval.
This clause provides certainty and transparency about what
happens to the tail claims of an eligible subsidiary where a self-
insurer divests itself of the eligible subsidiary.
Clause 402 re-enacts section 150D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Subdivision 3--Employer that ceases to be self-insurer or
otherwise to be liable for tail claims
Clause 403 confirms that the Authority assumes the liability for and
responsibility for the management of an employer's tail claims
when that employer ceases to be a self-insurer. Clause 403
provides that the Authority is treated as the employer and
workers can make their claim directly to the Authority; and
Part 8 of the Bill will apply to the Authority as if it was a self-
insurer.
197
To ensure that the Authority is aware of all claims that form the
tail of the employer, clause 403 requires the employer to
provide the Authority with all claims and other relevant
documents in its possession relating to its tail claims within
28 days after the employer ceases to be a self-insurer.
The Authority requires all relevant information and
documentation in order to assess the value of the employer's tail
claim liabilities and enable continuing management of worker
claims. If the employer fails to provide all claims and other
relevant documentation, it is liable to a penalty of 500 penalty
units. If a former self-insurer does not provide the Authority
with all claims and other relevant documents relating to the
former self-insurer's tail claims, then there is a risk that some
worker claims will not be assumed by the Authority and
compensation payments due to workers or their dependants may
not be made.
To provide a clear delineation between the self-insurer having
responsibility for its tail claims and the Authority assuming
responsibility for them, clause 403 defines exit date as the date
that the employer ceases to be a self-insurer or the date on
which the Authority publishes a notice in the Government
Gazette declaring that the employer has ceased to be liable for
its tail claim liabilities.
Tail claim is defined comprehensively to ensure that all worker
claims of the employer which ceases to be a self-insurer are
accounted for and assumed by the Authority under this clause.
Clause 403 re-enacts section 151 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 404 outlines general requirements of the assessment carried out by
an actuary appointed by the Authority to assess the value of an
employer's tail claims. This clause helps ensure transparency
and fairness in the assessment of the employer's tail claim
liabilities by providing a process that enables an employer to
make submissions in response to the Authority-appointed
actuary's assessments of its tail claim liabilities. Prior to
finalising an assessment report, the Authority-appointed actuary
is required by clause 404 to consider any comments made by an
employer within 28 days of receiving a proposed assessment.
Clause 404 re-enacts section 151A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
198
Clause 405 sets out the process involved in assessing an employer's tail
claims when the employer ceases to be a self-insurer under
clause 403. Within 28 days after the Authority assumes liability
for the employer's tail claims, the amount of the tail claim
liabilities of the employer must be assessed by an Authority-
appointed actuary.
This clause helps ensure transparency and fairness in the
assessment of the employer's tail claim liabilities by providing a
process that allows the employer to make submissions in
response to the Authority-appointed actuary's assessments.
Prior to finalising an assessment report, the Authority-appointed
actuary is required to consider any comments made by an
employer within 28 of receiving a proposed assessment.
Within 28 days of receiving the finalised assessment, the
employer is required to make payment to the Authority.
This provision is intended as a risk and financial management
tool which can be used by the Authority to establish the value of
the tail claim liabilities to be returned to the scheme and
assumed by the Authority when the employer ceases to be a
self-insurer.
Clause 405 re-enacts section 151B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 406 sets out a process for the annual assessment of the tail claim
liabilities of an employer for six years after the employer ceased
to be a self-insurer. The claims to be assessed are those
assumed by the Authority under clause 403.
An annual assessment of the employer's liabilities helps ensure
that the assessed value of the employer's liabilities is still
accurate and helps keep the Authority informed of any changes
to the assessed liabilities which may require payments to be
made at the end of the third and sixth year of the liability
period.
Where the assessed tail claims value at the end of the third or
sixth year of the liability period is greater than the initial or
third year assessed tail claims value, the employer is required to
pay the difference in value to the Authority. If the assessed tail
claims value at the end of the third or sixth year of the liability
period is less than the initial or third year assessed tail claims
value, the Authority is required to pay the difference to the
employer. Payments to the Authority at the end of the third or
199
sixth year need to be made within 28 days of the employer
receiving notice of the revised assessment.
The making of payments following assessments at the end of
the third and sixth year of the liability period help ensure that
the employer is not paying more than what they would have in
claims had they continued to be a self-insurer. The payments to
the Authority ensure that scheme-insured employers do not
subsidise the claim costs of the employer who ceased being a
self-insurer. Clause 406 aims to ensure that all employers pay a
fair and equitable share of the cost of the scheme.
Clause 406 re-enacts section 151C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 407 requires an employer to provide the Authority with a guarantee
that the employer will be able to satisfy any payments that may
be due to the Authority during the liability period.
The guarantee needs to be in force or capable of being relied on
from the date that the Authority assumes the employer's tail
claims liability until 28 days after the notice of revised
assessment of the employer's tail claims at the end of the sixth
year of the liability period.
The guarantee is required in case of the insolvency of the
employer and when there are unexpected additional claims from
workers of the employer made following the date on which the
employer ceased to be a self-insurer. Although these claims
were not made until after the exit date, the workers were
workers of the employer at the time of injury. The clause
intends to avoid the need for the scheme to cover the cost of the
employer's assessed liabilities where the assessed tail claims
liabilities increase during the liability period.
An employer which fails to provide a guarantee under
clause 407 may be subject to a penalty. This acts an incentive
for an employer to provide a guarantee and to avoid requiring
the Authority and scheme-insured employers to pay for the cost
of the employer's tail claims liabilities if the employer is not
able to. Penalty amounts have been modified to align with the
penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause enables an employer to provide a new guarantee in
lieu of the guarantee that has already been provided after the
employer receives a notice of assessment of tail claim liabilities
under clause 406 indicating that the guarantee provided is
200
inadequate and does not meet the guarantee requirements in
clause 407. The clause aims to provide the employer with fair
opportunity to satisfy the guarantee requirements without
penalty.
Clause 407 re-enacts section 151D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 408 provides a clear and transparent dispute resolution process to
deal with a disagreement about the value of the employer's tail
claim liabilities at the end of the liability without unnecessary
delay and court involvement.
If the employer disagrees with the Authority-appointed
actuary's final revised assessment of the employer's tail claim
liabilities, the employer can, at their own cost, appoint an
actuary to review the final revised assessment completed by the
Authority-appointed actuary. The employer-appointed actuary
is required to provide their comments on the final assessment
within 28 days of the employer receiving it. If agreement
cannot be reached on the final assessment of the employer's tail
claim liabilities, the employer and the Authority can agree to
appoint another actuary to carry out a further assessment with
the cost to be shared equally. When deciding to appoint another
actuary, the employer and the Authority must also agree to be
bound by the actuary's assessment. This provides an
independent process to resolve the dispute where there is
disagreement between the employer and the Authority on using
the process.
If the employer and the Authority do not agree to use the
dispute resolution process outlined above, then the Authority
and the employer will be bound by final assessment completed
under section 406. This brings closure to the dispute about the
final assessment.
Clause 408 re-enacts section 151E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 409 provides a process to be used by the Authority to review an
employer's circumstances when the eligible subsidiary (that is,
a wholly-owned subsidiary) of a self-insurer becomes a non-
WorkCover employer within the meaning of Part 9 of the Bill.
201
The review by the Authority on the ground outlined in clause
384(2)(c)(i) is intended to confirm if the employer should retain
or the Authority should assume the liability for, and the
responsibility for management of, tail claims of the employer.
If the Authority assumes the liability for, and the responsibility
for management of, tail claims of the employer, Part 9 of the
Bill will apply to the liability, workers of the employer can
lodge their claims directly with the Authority and Part 8 of the
Bill will apply to the Authority as if it was a self-insurer.
The Authority will step into the shoes of the employer for any
proceedings in progress when the Authority assumed the
employer's tail claim liability.
To ensure that the Authority is able to manage the employer's
tail claims, clause 409 requires the employer to give the
Authority, within 28 days after the Authority assumes liability
for the employer's tail claims, all claims and documents related
to the tail claims that are in possession of the employer.
This provides certainty for workers with respect to the ongoing
management of their claims following the assumption by the
Authority. It also helps preserve the integrity of the scheme by
expressly providing for the reallocation of liability and
responsibility for the management of the claims.
The definition of tail claims in this clause includes all claims,
regardless of when they are made, in respect to an injury or
death suffered by a worker employed by the employer while the
employer was an eligible subsidiary of the self-insurer.
Clause 409 re-enacts section 152 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 7--Miscellaneous
Clause 410 provides for the Authority to make guidelines in relation to
matters in the Bill relevant to self-insurers, any regulations or
Ministerial Orders made under the Bill.
Clause 410 provides a clear and transparent process for the
making of guidelines which requires the Authority to publish its
proposed guidelines and to confirm how and by when interested
parties such as self-insurers can make submissions or provide
feedback on the proposed guidelines. Clause 410 also requires
202
the Authority to provide a copy of the proposed guidelines to
any person who requests it during the consultation period.
The Authority can make the guidelines (with or without any
modifications) following the Authority's consideration of any
written submissions and comments received within the specified
period.
Following the consultation period, the Authority can finalise the
guidelines with or without any modifications. The Authority
must ensure that guidelines made under this clause are
published and generally available so that any interested parties
have access to the guidelines and can operate in accordance
with them where applicable.
Clause 410 re-enacts section 153(1) to (5) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 411 confirms that guidelines made by the Authority under this
section 410 do not give rise to any liability of or other claim
against the Authority, or any right, expectation, duty or
obligation that would not otherwise be conferred or imposed on
a person, or any defence that would not otherwise be available
to that person.
Reliance on the guidelines by a self-insurer does not give rise to
liability for the Authority or affect the rights and obligations of
any person who relies on the guidelines made under clause 410.
The guidelines are solely intended to provide guidance to self-
insurers and are not a substitute for relying on the Bill or
seeking independent legal advice about the implications of the
Bill.
Clause 411 re-enacts section 153(6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 412 provides certainty and transparency about what disclosures can
be made under the Bill, who can make those disclosures and to
whom those disclosures can be made. This clause is important
since it aims to protect information acquired by persons
appointed or authorised under the Bill and to restrict its
disclosure other than in accordance with clause 412.
203
Failure to comply with clause 412 attracts a penalty as a
deterrent against the improper disclosure of information.
The penalty is consistent with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
Clause 412 re-enacts section 155 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
PART 9--NON-WORKCOVER EMPLOYERS
Clause 413 defines, for the purposes of Part 9, the terms actuary, available
assets, exit date, initial assessment, liability period, non-
WorkCover employer, revised assessment tail claims and tail
claims liabilities.
The definitions operate the same as those in section 164 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985; and non-WorkCover
employer and tail claims have been updated to reflect policy
changes.
The definition of actuary establishes the minimum
requirements of an actuary for the purposes of Part 9. This is
necessary as an actuary in this Part is involved in highly
technical financial analysis, such as the assessment of the value
of a non-WorkCover employer's tail claim liabilities.
The definition of available assets is the portion of the
Authority's total assets assessed by an actuary to be available to
fund tail claims liabilities. It is important for the Authority to
have a sufficient amount of available assets from which existing
and future tail claims liabilities can be met. If the Authority
does not have a sufficient amount of available assets, then it
could mean that some existing and future worker claims may
not receive the compensation that they are entitled to under the
Bill.
The definition of exit date is the date on which an employer
becomes a non-WorkCover employer. The definition is
important to understanding the six year liability period during
which the former employer's tail claim liabilities, assumed by
the Authority, are assessed by an Authority-appointed actuary.
The definition of initial assessment relates to the assessment of
tail claims carried out by an actuary under section 415.
The definition is important as it refers to an actuary's initial
assessment of the employer's tail claims liabilities completed
204
immediately before the beginning of the six year liability period
by an Authority-appointed actuary; and establishes the value of
the non-WorkCover employer's tail claims which are to be
assumed by the Authority and against which the three year
assessment will be compared.
The definition of liability period is the six year period during
which the non-WorkCover employer's tail claims liabilities, as
assumed by the Authority on exit date, will be assessed
annually by an Authority-appointed actuary.
The definition of non-WorkCover employer relates to those
employers who are exempt from certain employer obligations
under the Bill as a result of being licensed under
Commonwealth workers compensation legislation.
The definition is intended to capture the same employers as the
equivalent definition in the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
but has been updated in order to reflect changes to introduce an
employer registration process; and the new use of "eligible
subsidiary" to refer to wholly owned subsidiaries or subsidiaries
in which all of the shares are owned by an employer who is a
self-insurer or a body corporate.
The definition of revised assessment refers to an assessment of
a non-WorkCover employer's tail claims liabilities carried out
by an actuary under section 417 at the end of each year of the
six year liability period.
The definition of tail claims means claims made on or after the
exit date in respect of injuries or deaths suffered by workers
employed by a non-WorkCover employer before the employer
became a non-WorkCover employer; and which entitle a worker
or their dependants to compensation under the Bill.
The definition is important as it identifies the claims that are to
be included in the non-WorkCover employer's tail claims. It is
not limited to those claims already made at the exit date but also
include claims made following the exit date by a worker who
was employed by the non-WorkCover employer prior to the exit
date. It is important that the definition of tail claims be
comprehensive to ensure that it captures all known or possible
claims at the exit date. This ensures that workers can continue
to lodge claims with respect to the non-WorkCover employer
following the exit date for injuries or deaths suffered prior to the
exit date.
205
The definition of tail claims liabilities refers to those claims for
which the employer has assumed liability and responsibility,
until the employer's approval as a self-insurer is revoked by the
Authority. At the time that the employer ceases to be a self-
insurer, the sum total of all claims the employer has, are
returned to the Authority. The definition is used in relation to
the claims that workers have made and for which they are
entitled to compensation under the Bill or Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
This clause re-enacts section 164 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 414 sets out what happens to and who is responsible for an
employer's tail claim liabilities when they become a non-
WorkCover employer. The provision provides important
certainty about what is included in an employer's tail claims.
Certainty about what claims are included in an employer's tail
claims assists in determining which claims have to be assessed
for their value so that the Authority knows the extent of liability
that it is required to assume when an employer becomes a non-
WorkCover employer. Certainty about the number and value of
claims at the exit date also ensures that the non-WorkCover
employer provides the Authority with a guarantee that is
sufficient to cover the existing and future value of the non-
WorkCover employer tail claims liabilities.
Where the non-WorkCover employer was a registered employer
or a self-insurer, the Authority assumes the liability for and
responsibility for the management of the non-WorkCover
employer's tail claims. The Authority also assumes the non-
WorkCover employer's tail claims where the non-WorkCover
employer was a subsidiary of a self-insurer and the Authority
has determined to assume liability under clause 409(3).
Clause 409(3) requires the Authority to review an employer's
approval as a self-insurer if the employer is to become a non-
WorkCover employer to determine whether the employer
should retain or the Authority should assume the liability for,
and the responsibility for management of, the employer's tail
claims. This helps ensure that the employer has the financial
and claims management resources to continue to have liability
for, and the responsibility for the management of, their tail
claims.
206
This clause re-enacts section 165 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 415 provides for the assessment of a non-WorkCover employer's tail
claim liabilities and available assets by an actuary appointed by
the Authority. The provision applies to a non-WorkCover
employer who was insured under a WorkCover policy or was
registered employer or was a self-insurer.
The purpose of clause 415 is to determine the value of the non-
WorkCover employer's tail claim liabilities that are to be
assumed by the Authority; and the value of the guarantee that
must be put in place during the six year liability period to
protect against claim numbers and values increasing
unexpectedly and insolvency. The cost of the assessment
carried out the actuary is payable by the non-WorkCover
employer.
On having completed their assessment, the Authority-appointed
actuary is required to provide the non-WorkCover employer
with a copy of their assessment for their review. The non-
WorkCover employer then has 28 days, or a longer period as
agreed between the Authority and the non-WorkCover
employer, in which to provide comments to the actuary.
Providing the employer with the opportunity to provide
comments ensures that there is transparency and fairness in
the tail claims assessment process; and helps to reduce the
likelihood of a dispute arising between the employer and the
Authority due to the lack of notice or consultation.
On receiving the non-WorkCover employer's assessment, the
actuary is required to finalise their assessment of the non-
WorkCover employer's tail claim liabilities and available assets.
This step is necessary to bring finality to the tail claims and
available assets assessment process. It also avoids unnecessary
delays in determining if the non-WorkCover employer
continues to have sufficient available assets to cover the tail
claims liabilities.
This clause re-enacts section 166 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
207
Clause 416 Following finalisation of the actuary's assessment under
section 415, if the non-WorkCover employer was insured under
a WorkCover policy or was a registered employer and the initial
assessment is that the tail claim liabilities exceed the available
assets, the non-WorkCover employer must pay the amount of
the difference to the Authority. If the non-WorkCover
employer was a self-insurer, the non-WorkCover employer
must pay the assessed value of the tail claims to the Authority.
Payment of these amounts needs to be made within 28 days of
the non-WorkCover employer receiving notice of the initial
assessment from the Authority. If the non-WorkCover
employer does not make payment as required, then the amount
plus any interest can be pursued by the Authority as a debt.
Clause 416 allows the Authority to recover an amount to reflect
the increase in value of the tail claims liabilities during the
liability period by characterising the change in the value of tail
claims liabilities as an enforceable debt. This means that the
Authority can enforce the debt without the need to commence
legal proceedings.
Clause 416 consolidates and re-enacts sections 167 and 168 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 417 requires the Authority to ensure the annual actuarial assessment
of a non-WorkCover employer's tail claims liabilities; which a
non-WorkCover employer must pay for, may comment on, and
must receive from the Authority. This provision enables the
Authority, through close and timely monitoring, to manage the
financial risk of tail claim liabilities it has assumed from the
non-WorkCover employer. This ensures that any deterioration
in claims can be proactively identified by the actuary appointed
and managed by the Authority.
The annual assessment requirements applies over the six year
liability period, which reflects the maximum possible length of
a self-insurer's approval and provides sufficient time for any
issues with the tail claims assumed by the Authority on the exit
date to occur. The rationale for passing the cost of the
assessment on to the non-WorkCover employer is because the
Authority has assumed liability and responsibility for the
management of the non-WorkCover employer's tail claims.
208
The actuary carrying out the assessment must provide a copy of
their proposed assessment to the non-WorkCover employer
which then has 28 days, or a longer period as agreed between
the Authority and the non-WorkCover employer, to provide
comments. Providing the employer with the opportunity to
provide comments ensures that the tail claims assessment
process is fair and transparent. This then helps reduce the
likelihood of a dispute arising between the employer and the
Authority due to the lack of notice or consultation.
After considering the non-WorkCover employer's comments,
the actuary must finalise their assessment of the non-
WorkCover employer's tail claim liabilities.
Clause 417 re-enacts section 169 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 418 This provision, like section 419, deals with the situation where
the value of the tail claim liabilities, when assessed during
the liability period, varies from an earlier assessment.
In section 418, the focus is on the value of the tail claim
liabilities as assessed at the end of the third year of the liability
period as compared with the initial assessment. A change in the
value of the tail claim liabilities represents a change to the risk
that was assumed by the Authority on exit date. If the claims
risk held by the Authority increases during the liability period,
then the non-WorkCover employer is required to compensate
the Authority for the increase. If the value of the tail claim
liabilities falls as compared with the value on exit date, then the
risk carried by the Authority is reduced meaning that the
Authority would need to pay the non-WorkCover employer the
difference.
The value of the tail claim liabilities as assumed by the
Authority under section 414 is fixed at a specific point but the
value of claims can vary over the life of a claim depending on
the nature and extent of a worker's injury. This provision and
section 419 specifically provide for the possibility of claim
numbers and values increasing unexpectedly and for the
adjustment of the non-WorkCover employer's claim during the
liability period.
Clause 418 re-enacts section 170 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
209
Clause 419 This provision, like section 418, deals with the situation where
the value of the tail claim liabilities, when assessed during
the liability period, varies from an earlier assessment.
In section 419, the focus is on the value of the tail claim
liabilities as assessed at the end of the third year of the liability
period as compared with the assessment at the end of the sixth
year (the end of the liability period).
The sixth and final year of the liability period marks the end of
the need for the non-WorkCover employer to continue to be
accountable to the Authority for any increase in value of the tail
claims liabilities assumed by the Authority as compared with
earlier tail claim liabilities value. If the sixth year assessment is
greater than the third year assessment, then the non-WorkCover
employer must pay the difference to the Authority. If the value
of the sixth year assessment is less than the third year
assessment, then the Authority is required to pay the difference
to the non-WorkCover employer.
The making of payments following the assessment at the end of
the sixth year of the liability period helps ensure that the non-
WorkCover employer is not paying more than what they would
have in claims had they continued to be a self-insurer.
The payments to the Authority ensure that scheme-insured
employers do not subsidise the claim costs of the employer who
became a non-WorkCover employer.
Clause 419 re-enacts section 171(1) and (4) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 420 This provision requires a non-WorkCover employer to pay the
amounts under section 418 and 419 following assessments as to
the value of tail claim liabilities. The non-WorkCover
employer needs to make payment within 28 days of receiving a
notice of the revised assessment, or a longer period as agreed
between the Authority and the non-WorkCover employer.
If the employer does not make payment as required by this
provision, then the provision allows the Authority to recover the
amount plus interest as a civil debt. The provision facilitates
the recovery by the Authority of an increase in value of the tail
claims liabilities during the liability period by characterising the
change in the value of tail claims liabilities as an enforceable
debt. Without this provision, the Authority would need to
commence legal proceedings to establish then recover the debt.
210
Clause 420 re-enacts section 171(2) and (3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 421 During the six year liability period, when the tail claim
liabilities of the non-WorkCover employer are being assessed
annually, the non-WorkCover is required to provide a guarantee
given by an authorised deposit-taking institution (ADI) to or in
favour of the Authority. An ADI includes banks, building
societies and credit unions.
This guarantee is required to protect the Authority against the
non-WorkCover employer's insolvency and to ensure that the
non-WorkCover employer will be able to satisfy any payments
that may be due to the Authority during the liability period.
As outlined in section 418 and 419, it is possible that the non-
WorkCover employer will need to pay an amount to the
Authority where the assessed value of the tail claim liabilities
exceed an earlier assessment. The guarantee needs to be in
force or capable of being relied on until 28 days after the notice
of revised assessment of the non-WorkCover employer's tail
claims at the end of the sixth year of the liability period is
received under section 419. This provides time for the
Authority to rely on the guarantee if required.
The value of the guarantee must be 50% of the assessed tail
claim liabilities for the first year of the liability period; and, for
the second and subsequent years of the liability, the revised
amount of the tail claim liabilities still outstanding as assessed
at the end of each subsequent year for the duration of the next
year until the date a payment (if any) is made under section 419.
This is necessary to ensure that, if the non-WorkCover
employer is not able to make the payment of any necessary
adjustments out of its own available assets that the Authority
will be able to receive payment by relying on the guarantee.
In order to protect against claims deterioration, the non-
WorkCover employer is also required to provide a guarantee
given by an ADI to or in favour of the Authority in a form
approved by the Authority. Claims deterioration can occur if
there are injured worker claims made following the date on
which the employer became a non-WorkCover employer.
Although these claims may not be made until after the exit date,
any workers who make these claims would be considered
211
workers of the employer before they became a non-WorkCover
employer and at the time of injury.
The guarantee ensures that where there is claims deterioration
beyond what might have been expected by the non-WorkCover
employer and the Authority, there are sufficient funds available
to satisfy the cost of those claims. Since the claims would form
part of the non-WorkCover employer's tail, any increase in the
tail claims liabilities would be payable by the non-WorkCover
employer to the Authority. The guarantee provided by the non-
WorkCover employer is required to cover specific two periods:
from the exit date through to the outcome of the third year
assessment; and from the end of the third year through until the
outcome of the sixth year assessment.
Clause 421 re-enacts section 172(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 422 This provision permits the non-WorkCover employer to provide
a new guarantee in lieu of a guarantee in force under
section 421 where the non-WorkCover employer receives a
notice of assessment of tail claim liabilities under section 417.
This provides the non-WorkCover employer with an
opportunity to obtain a new guarantee following the initial
assessment by an actuary appointed by the Authority.
This helps ensure that there are sufficient funds available to
satisfy the cost of the claims assumed by the Authority on exit
date.
Clause 422 re-enacts section 172(1A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 423 This provision allows the Authority to rely on the guarantee
provided by the non-WorkCover employer under clause 421 to
recover any losses it has suffered in circumstances where the
non-WorkCover employer does not make payment as required
under section 418 or 419; or where the non-WorkCover
employer ceases to trade, has a receiver or a receiver and
manager appointed to manage its affairs, or enters into a
compromise agreement with its creditors. This provision makes
clear the events which allow the Authority to rely on the
guarantee provided by the non-WorkCover employer.
The ability to rely on the guarantee is important to prevent the
Authority making substantial losses due to the non-WorkCover
employer's failure or inability to meets its obligations during the
212
liability period. The value of the tail claims liability that the
Authority may have assumed from the non-WorkCover
employer could be considerable and so this provision provides
the Authority with an important protection mechanism.
This provision also assists the Authority by allowing it to rely
on the guarantee provided by the non-WorkCover employer in
any recovery proceedings. A certificate signed by an officer or
employee of the Authority which certifies that an event
specified in section 423(a) or (b) has occurred and that the
Authority has suffered a loss as a result is to be considered
evidence of those matters. If there is no evidence to the
contrary, then the certificate is deemed to be proof of the
matters specified in it.
Clause 423 re-enacts sections 172(2) and (3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 424 This provision provides a process for dealing with a
disagreement by a non-WorkCover employer about the final
revised actuarial assessment of its tail claim liabilities made
under section 417. The provision is intended to ensure that any
disagreement is dealt with fairly and transparently and without
unnecessary delay and court involvement.
If the non-WorkCover employer does not agree with the final
assessment of tail claims liabilities completed by the Authority-
appointed actuary, the non-WorkCover employer can appoint an
actuary to review the assessment within 28 days of the non-
WorkCover employer receiving it. This timeframe ensures
procedural fairness by allowing sufficient time for the employer
to consider their position and to seek advice if they wish, before
responding to the Authority.
If the non-WorkCover employer's and the Authority's actuary
cannot agree on the final assessment of the non-WorkCover
employer's tail claim liabilities, then another actuary can be
appointed to complete a further assessment of the non-
WorkCover employer's tail claim liabilities. The non-
WorkCover employer and the Authority must agree to be bound
by the actuary's assessment. This agreement is necessary to
ensure that the outcome of the independent assessment of the
non-WorkCover employer's tail claim liabilities brings the
dispute to an agreed resolution without further inquiry or delay.
213
If the non-WorkCover employer and the Authority do not agree
to use the dispute resolution process provided under this
section, the non-WorkCover employer and the Authority will
be bound by the final revised assessment completed under
clause 417. This brings closure to the final assessment dispute
process and helps avoids the dispute being prolonged
unnecessarily. This is intended to act as an incentive for both
parties to come to an agreed resolution through the appointment
of a further actuary to complete a final assessment of the non-
WorkCover employer's tail claims liabilities.
Clause 424 re-enacts section 173 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 425 The provision aims to make the circumstances in which the
Authority is required to make payment to a non-WorkCover
employer under Part 9 as transparent as possible. Except as
expressly provided for in Part 9, the Authority is not liable
to make any payment or repayment to a non-WorkCover
employer. Clauses 418 and 419 expressly provide that the
Authority may be required to make payments following
adjustments to the value of a non-WorkCover employer's tail
claims liabilities at the end of the third or sixth year of the
liability period. Part 9 governs the extent of the Authority's
liability with respect to the assessment of the tail claims
liabilities of non-WorkCover employers.
Clause 425 re-enacts section 174 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 426 prevents legal proceedings being brought in relation to
assessments under Part 9. Clause 426 operates in conjunction
with clause 618 Supreme Court--limitation of jurisdiction--no
proceeding, which confirms that proceedings cannot be brought
under clause 426 of the Bill.
Clause 426 re-enacts section 175 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 427 confirms that Part 9 continues to apply until the end of the six
year liability period with respect to the tail claim liabilities of a
non-WorkCover employer who ceases to be a non-WorkCover
employer and becomes an employer registrable under
clause 434, a self-insurer or an eligible subsidiary of a self-
insurer. The provision confirms that Part 9 is only of relevance
214
to non-WorkCover employers while they remain non-
WorkCover employers. If an employer is no longer a non-
WorkCover employer, they will be subject to employer-related
provisions in the rest of the Bill.
Clause 427 re-enacts section 176 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 428 imposes a positive obligation on non-WorkCover employers to
comply with Part 9 and provides corresponding penalties for
contraventions. The penalties are intended to act as a deterrent
and provide non-WorkCover employers with an incentive to
comply with Part 9. Penalty amounts have been modified to
align with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
Clause 428 re-enacts section 177 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
PART 10--PREMIUMS AND REGISTRATION OF
EMPLOYERS
Part 10 of the Bill covers the same matters as the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, which is to be repealed, but differs in
some procedural ways. The Bill is not intended to alter in any way the
insurance cover that workers and employers in the Victorian workers
compensation scheme receive.
Under Part 10 of the Bill, an employer who meets the criteria set out in
clause 430(1) will be required to pay premium and apply to be registered as
an employer with the Authority. The premium to be paid by an employer is
payment for the indemnity provided by the Authority to employers under the
statutory contract of insurance. The registration of an employer helps ensure
that the Authority has all relevant information about the employer for the
purposes of assessing premium and managing claims.
All employers will have a statutory contract of insurance with the Authority
which will cover employers for the cost of workplace injuries suffered by
their workers, regardless of whether the employer is registered. If a worker
makes a claim for a work-related injury, the Authority, as the insurer, is liable
to pay the costs of the worker's claim. The employer, as the holder of a
statutory contract of insurance, is required to pay the excess for the workers
compensation cover that they have.
Part 10 requires employers to pay premium as calculated by the Authority in
accordance with the premiums order, for workers compensation insurance
cover for a premium period. Part 10 provides a premium setting process that
215
is transparent and that requires employers to provide the Authority with
accurate and timely information about their rateable remuneration.
This helps ensure that all employers are paying their share of premium and
are not subsidising or being subsidised by other employers.
The Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 required
most employers to obtain and keep in force a contract of insurance with the
Authority while they were employers, as defined in that Act. Employer
rights and obligations were spread between the Accident Compensation Act
1958, the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 and
the workers' compensation insurance policy document. The workers
compensation insurance policy document outlined the employer's obligations
in relation to their workers compensation insurance policy and confirmed the
role of the Authority as insurer of the employer for workplace injuries.
By comparison, this Bill contains all matters relating to an employer's
statutory contract of insurance and the need for a separate workers
compensation insurance policy document is removed. This is intended to
reduce compliance costs for employers and aims to make it easier for
employers to understand and comply with their obligations as they will all
be contained in the one place.
In addition to existing employer obligations, Part 10 of the Bill now provides
specific disclosure requirements for employers to help ensure that the
Authority is kept informed of any change in the employer's circumstances.
A change in an employer's circumstances, such as an increase in the number
of workers or a change in industry can have an impact on the amount of
premium that may be payable by an employer. Up front and full disclosure
by an employer ensures that appropriate premium is calculated.
Part 10 of the Bill also introduces a new premium review right so that an
employer can request a review of premium by VCAT. If an employer is
dissatisfied with the outcome of an internal review by the Authority, then the
employer can request that the Authority refer their objection to VCAT or the
Supreme Court. If after a review by VCAT, the employer remains
dissatisfied, they can then appeal to the Supreme Court.
The new right to seek review in VCAT is intended to provide a more
accessible and affordable way for an employer to challenge the amount of
premium calculated by the Authority. Currently under the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, an employer can ask
the Authority to review the premium it has calculated. If the employer is
dissatisfied with the outcome of the Authority's internal review, they can
appeal to the Supreme Court. This can be an expensive and time-consuming
process for employers.
216
Division 1--Preliminary
Clause 429 provides that self-insurers, non-WorkCover employers and
employers which do not have workers whose employment is
connected to Victoria are expressly excluded from the
application of Part 10. The obligations on those employers are
contained respectively in Part 8 (Self-insurers) and Part 9
(non-WorkCover employers) and the laws of other jurisdictions.
The reason such employers are not required to pay premium is
because they self-insure (self-insurers), are insured under the
Federal workers compensation scheme (non-WorkCover
employers) or do not have workers with work connected to
Victoria.
Clause 430 imposes an express obligation to pay premium on employers
which have one or more workers and which pay those workers a
total of more than $7500 in remuneration per financial year or
employ an apprentice.
Employers whose remuneration is $7500 per financial year or
less are not required to pay premium; however they still receive
the indemnity and statutory contract of insurance. Provision is
made for claims against such employers in Division 2 of Part 2.
An employer's obligation to pay premium is unaffected by the
employer's registration status. Registration is a separate
requirement, under clause 434, for employers which have an
obligation to pay premium under clause 430(1).
Clause 431 defines when a group will exist for the purpose of Part 10.
The concept of a group is used in clause 432 (joint and several
liability) and in the premiums order.
A group can exist, for example, where there is an employment
arrangement where one or more workers of an employer do
work for or in connection with businesses carried on by the
employer and other persons--then the employer and each of
those other persons are all members of the group. Or a group
can exist where two or more persons have a controlling interest
in each of two businesses--then the persons who carry on the
businesses and the persons who have the controlling interests
are all members of the group.
Clause 431 operates the same as section 66 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
217
Clause 432 provides that a person who is or was a member of a group is
jointly and severally liable with other members of the group to
pay premium owed by, or a penalty imposed on, any group
member. The provision is intended to facilitate the collection of
premium or penalty owed by employers under the Bill.
Clause 432 operates the same as section 66A of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 2--Registration
Clause 433 contains a flowchart which outlines when an employer is
required to apply to be registered with the Authority under
Part 10. Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not form
part of this Bill; and it is not intended to have any legal status.
The flowchart in this clause is intended to assist the reader to
understand the steps involved in registration.
Clause 434 requires the Authority to maintain a register of employers for
the purposes of this Act. Self-insurers under Part 8 and non-
WorkCover employers under Part 9 are not scheme-insured
employers and so are not required to register with the Authority
under clause 434. Employers who were deemed to hold an
insurance policy under the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 will be required to register
under the provision.
The registration process replaces the requirement under
section 7 of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993 for employers to obtain and keep in force
a workers compensation insurance policy. For this reason,
subclause 434(2) provides that employer who obtained and kept
in force a workers compensation insurance policy under the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993
immediately before 1 July 2014 is to be treated as continuing to
comply with the equivalent obligation in the Bill. These
employers are not required to apply to be registered with the
Authority following commencement of this provision, as they
will be treated as registered.
Subclause 434(3) requires an employer that is not already
registered and which satisfies the criteria in clause 430(1) to
apply to be registered with the Authority within 60 days of
becoming aware, or of when it could reasonably have been
expected to become aware, that it satisfies the criteria in
218
clause 430(1). This is intended to cover employers who satisfy
the criteria on or after 1 July 2014, as well as those employers
which were required to obtain and keep in force a workers
compensation insurance policy under the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 but did not
do so.
Registration by an employer which was required to obtain and
keep in force a workers compensation insurance policy under
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993 but did not do so brings an end to the employer's period
of non-compliance under the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993. Registration by a non-
compliant employer under clause 434 does not excuse that
employer from the consequences of failing to comply with their
obligations under the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993 such as the payment of premium for the
uninsured period, default penalty and reimbursement of claim
costs. Those obligations remain enforceable after 1 July 2014.
Employers which fail to register with the Authority as required
under the Bill may be liable for a penalty under subclause (3);
in addition they may be liable to pay a default penalty under
clause 452 of up to 100% of the premium that they should have
paid had they complied with the requirement under the Bill to
register with the Authority under subclause (3).
Subclauses 434(4), (5), (6) and (7) set out the powers and
responsibilities of the Authority in relation to registration.
The Authority can cancel the registration of employers who are
no longer employers or who are no longer required to pay
premium under s 430(1) and so don't need to appear on the
register. The Authority cannot register an employer more than
once on the register unless the Authority is satisfied that the
employer is a trustee and the trust's businesses are carried out
independently and merit being recorded on the register
separately.
The register is intended to assist the Authority in contacting
employers for the purpose of assessing premium and issuing
premium notices; managing and administering claims; seeking
further information in relation to an employer's circumstances;
and seeking further information about a worker's injuries.
The Authority's ability to maintain a register of employers
219
under clause 434 helps preserve the accuracy and integrity of
the information the Authority has for the purposes of the Bill.
Clause 435 Clause 435(1) provides that all employers have a statutory
contract of insurance with the Authority. The statutory contract
of insurance provides an employer with workers compensation
cover for claims made under the Bill, by making the Authority
liable for those claims (see Part 3 of the Bill), and requires the
employer to pay premium in accordance with the Act and to
comply with other provisions in the Act.
The statutory contract of insurance provided for in the Bill
ensures that all employers are insured; and all workers are
protected in the event of a workplace injury, irrespective of
whether or not the employer is registered under clause 434.
This is intended to have the same outcome as the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 but, instead
of being required or deemed to keep in force a workers
compensation insurance policy and required to comply with the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993,
an employer is automatically covered by the statutory insurance.
The concept in the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993 of deeming an employer which fails to
comply with this requirement to have a contract of insurance
when a worker lodges an injury claim is, therefore, no longer
required.
Clause 436 requires registered employers to notify the Authority within
14 days of any change in their circumstances which may have
an impact on the amount of premium that may be payable.
This includes, for example, where there is a change in the
employer's predominant workplace activity, the type of industry
they operate in, workplace location or amount of rateable
remuneration.
A change in circumstances may impact on premium payable,
and so the 14 day timeframe is provided to ensure that
employers are proactive and do not withhold information from
the Authority to reduce their premium liability. This also helps
avoid other employers in the scheme subsidising the non-
compliant employer. For these reasons, failure to notify the
Authority attracts a penalty.
220
Clause 437 provides that a certificate can be issued by the Authority or a
person authorised by the Authority confirming that an employer
is or is not required to be registered under the Bill.
The employer can use this certificate as confirmation of their
registration as an employer under the Bill and, in this way, is
intended to provide certainty to the employer that they have
complied with their registration obligation.
Clause 437 operates the same as section 13 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, but has
been updated to refer to the new registration of employer
process instead of the requirement that an employer hold and
keep in force a workers compensation insurance policy.
Clause 438 requires a person who is or was an employer to which
clause 430(1) applies to preserve their books and accounts for
not less than five years after the completion of the transactions
to which they relate. This provision is important as the
preserved books and accounts may provide important
information about an employer's situation at a particular point in
time. These types of records assist the Authority if it seeks to
adjust premium under Part 10 and assists an employer if they
want to object to an amount of premium for a historic premium
period. The requirement to preserve books and accounts is
consistent with an employer's obligation to preserve financial
accounts and records for tax purposes and in the case of audit
by the State Revenue Office.
This clause operates the same as section 69 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 3--Rateable remuneration
Clause 439 requires an employer to provide the Authority with an estimate
of its rateable remuneration within 28 days after the Authority
has given the employer a notice under this clause.
The employer's estimate of their rateable remuneration may be
used by the Authority to estimate the premium that the
employer will be required to pay for the forthcoming financial
year and is, accordingly, critical information for the calculation
of premium payable.
Failure by the employer to provide an estimate in the required
time frame attracts a penalty. The penalty is intended to act as a
deterrent and to encourage employers to comply with requests
221
for information from the Authority. Penalty amounts have been
modified to align with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act
1991.
Non-compliance with clause 439 may also attract a default
penalty under clause 444, which requires an employer to pay as
a default penalty of an amount equal to the difference between
the premium that ought to have been payable had the employer
given the Authority the estimate as required, and the premium
in fact paid.
This clause is intended to make the premium setting process
accurate, fair and transparent by involving the employer in the
process. The more accurate the information that the employer
provides to the Authority, the more accurate the estimate of
premium payable that the Authority can make.
Clause 439 operates the same as section 18 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 440 enables the Authority to estimate the amount of an employer's
rateable remuneration. The clause helps to avoid delay in the
premium calculation process to be undertaken by the Authority
by enabling the Authority to estimate the employer's rateable
remuneration.
The Authority's estimate of the employer's rateable
remuneration is then used by the Authority to calculate the
amount of premium that will be payable by the employer for
the forthcoming period. To ensure transparency and fairness,
clause 440(2) requires the Authority to provide the employer
with the Authority's estimate of the employer's rateable
remuneration.
This clause operates the same as section 24 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 441 requires an employer to provide the Authority with a certified
statement of its rateable remuneration, upon request by the
Authority. This occurs after the premium period has concluded
and is intended to capture the actual remuneration rather than
simply an estimate.
The certified statement of remuneration provided by the
employer should generally be similar to the estimate of rateable
remuneration provided by the employer or estimated by the
222
Authority under clause 440. The estimate of rateable
remuneration provided under clause 440 is used by the
Authority to estimate the amount of premium payable by the
employer for the forthcoming financial year or premium period.
If the certified statement of rateable remuneration is different
from the estimated rateable remuneration, then the estimated
amount of premium payable by the employer is incorrect and
will need to be adjusted by the Authority.
Non-compliance with clause 441 may also attract a default
penalty under clause 444, which requires an employer to pay an
amount equal to the difference between the premium that ought
to have been payable had the employer given the Authority the
certification as required, and the premium in fact paid.
Clause 441 operates the same as section 23(1) of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 442 follows on from clause 441 above by imposing an obligation on
an employer to provide their certified statement of rateable
remuneration, as requested by the Authority under clause 441,
within 28 days of receiving the notice. The timeframe is
necessary to ensure that there is no delay in the calculation
and collection of premium payable by employers. Given the
importance of a certified statement in the calculation of
premium and in order to ensure that the certified statement is
provided in a timely manner, a failure to provide a certified
statement within 28 days attracts a penalty. Penalty amounts
have been modified to align with the penalty scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
If the employer provides a certified statement of remuneration
which is incorrect, then the employer is treated as not having
provided the required certified statement under this clause and
may be liable to a penalty. The purpose of this clause is to
ensure that the Authority has the most accurate information
about the employer's rateable remuneration and that premium
is calculated accurately.
In the absence of the certified statement of rateable
remuneration from the employer, the Authority can estimate the
amount of rateable remuneration paid by the employer and issue
a notice of adjusted premium to the employer. The ability of
the Authority to estimate the employer's amount of rateable
remuneration ensures that an employer's failure to provide a
223
certified statement of their rateable remuneration does not delay
the Authority's calculation and collection of premium.
The employer will then be required to pay this adjusted amount
of premium.
Clause 442 streamlines and operates the same as section 23(2),
(3), (3A) and (4) of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 443 provides a process for dealing with a change in an employer's
circumstances during the financial year or premium period after
the employer has provided an estimate of their rateable
remuneration or the Authority has estimated the employer's
rateable remuneration under clause 440.
If an employer becomes aware that the actual rateable
remuneration that it will be paying its workers during the
premium period is or is likely to be more than 20% greater than
amount of rateable remuneration estimated by the employer or
by the Authority, the employer is required to notify the
Authority of the change in circumstances and to provide the
Authority with an updated estimate of their rateable
remuneration.
If the actual rateable remuneration that an employer has or will
be paying their workers as at any time before the last two
months of a premium period is greater than the rateable
remuneration estimated by the employer or the Authority, the
employer is required to notify the Authority and to provide the
Authority with an updated estimate of their rateable
remuneration.
The employer is required to notify the Authority within 28 days
of becoming aware of the change in circumstances or within
28 days of the actual rateable remuneration exceeding the
estimated rateable remuneration. The timeframe is necessary to
ensure that the employer notifies the Authority promptly and to
avoid a delay in the calculation and collection of premium
payable by employers. A failure to notify the Authority of the
change in circumstances within 28 days attracts a penalty.
Penalty amounts have been modified to align with the penalty
scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
Non-compliance with clause 443 may also attract a default
penalty under clause 444, which requires an employer to pay
the difference between the premium that ought to have been
224
payable had the employer given the Authority the revised
estimate as required, and the premium in fact paid.
The penalty for failure to comply with this clause encourages
employers to keep the Authority informed of any change in
circumstances which may impact the amount of premium the
employer pays.
Clause 443 operates the same as section 20 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 444 imposes a default penalty on an employer which fails to comply
with the requirement to give an estimate of rateable
remuneration under clause 439, provide a certified statement
of rateable remuneration under clause 441, provide a revised
estimate of rateable remuneration under clause 443, or where
the employer's estimate of rateable remuneration is more than
20 per cent lower than the employer's certified statement of
rateable remuneration or as estimated by the Authority under
clause 442(3).
The default penalty that can be imposed under clause 444 is an
incentive for employers to provide the Authority with accurate
and timely disclosure of their rateable remuneration and any
change in circumstances that may impact the amount of
premium that they may be required to pay.
Clause 444 streamlines and operates the same as section 25 of
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993.
Clause 445 provides certainty about the nature and treatment of payments
made by the Transport Accident Commission to workers
employed under section 12(3) of the Transport Accident Act
1986 by deeming remuneration paid or payable to a worker in
these circumstances as rateable remuneration as if the Transport
Accident Commission was the worker's employer. This ensures
that the amount of remuneration paid to such workers can be
included when the Authority calculates what premium is
payable by the Transport Accident Commission. By deeming
the Transport Accident Commission to be the worker's
employer, clause 445 provides certainty for workers with
respect to the employer to which they should give any injury
claim to and who will be required to pay their claim costs in the
event of injury.
225
Clause 445 streamlines and operates the same as subsections
7(4C) and 7(4D) of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 446 Some amounts paid or payable by an employer to a
superannuation, provident, retirement fund or scheme do not
relate to a particular worker or that worker's period of service.
Clause 446 provides that such payments are to be recorded by
an employer and explains how they are to be treated for the
purposes of premium calculation.
For transparency and to ensure that the employer pays a fair
amount of premium, the employer is required to record any such
payments so that the Authority can determine if the payments
are to be considered to be a superannuation benefit paid or
payable in respect of a particular worker. The operation of
clause 446 helps to avoid any potential for an employer to
categorise remuneration paid to workers as superannuation
benefits in order to reduce the amount of rateable remuneration
it pays and so to reduce its premium liability.
Clause 446 consolidates and operates the same as sections 3A
and 3B of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 4--Premiums
Clause 447 contains a flowchart which describes the process involved in
calculating the premium that is payable by an employer under
the Bill. Clause 13 provides that a flow chart does not form
part of this Bill; and is not intended to have any legal status.
The flowchart is intended to assist the reader to understand the
steps involved in the determination of premium.
Clause 448 provides that a Premiums Order may be made and sets out how
it is to be made, what it may contain, and how and when it
applies. Clause 448 also provides that the Authority is required
to calculate an employer's amount of premium in accordance
with the Premiums Order for the relevant premium period(s).
The Premiums Order provides the detail associated with the
calculation of premium payable by an employer, including
industry classifications, formulas and definitions. Publication
and reliance on the Premiums Order by the Authority helps
226
ensure consistency and transparency in the calculation of the
amount of premium payable by employers.
Clause 448 consolidates and operates the same as sections 15
and 16 of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 449 allows the Authority to give an employer a notice confirming
the amount of premium it needs to pay for a specific premium
period. The Authority is also able to include a notice of default
penalty that is payable by the employer in the premium notice.
The Authority requires the ability to issue a notice of premium
and default penalty to require employers to pay premium as
calculated in accordance with the premiums order.
Clause 449 also limits the periods in relation to which the
Authority may issue a premium notice to the current premium
period, the premium period last before the current premium
period and/or the previous 3 premium periods, except when the
Authority reasonably believes that fraud has occurred in relation
to premium.
Clause 449 consolidates and operates the same as sections 17A
and 21A of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 450 provides a formula that is intended to be used to apportion the
premium payable by an employer who should have registered,
but did not, for part of a premium period. If that employer at
some point in the premium period registered and paid premium
as required, the total premium payable by such an employer is
calculated by reference to both the registered period and the
part of the premium period for which the employer was not
registered. However, the amount of default penalty payable by
the employer as a consequence of non-registration would be
based on the apportioned amount of premium payable for the
unregistered period.
Clause 450 operates the same as section 7(3C) of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 451 allows the Authority to give an employer a notice of adjusted
premium if the employer does not give the Authority a certified
statement of rateable remuneration or the Authority considers
that the certified statement of rateable remuneration is not
correct (under clause 442); or where employer's circumstances
227
change (under clause 443); or where the employer fails to
provide accurate information about their rateable remuneration
(under clause 444). Clause 451 also provides the Authority
with a general power to adjust premium so that the amount of
premium payable by the employer is calculated in accordance
with the relevant Premiums Order. Clause 451 allows the
Authority to give an employer a notice of default penalty with
a notice of adjusted premium.
Clause 451 is intended to help ensure that employers pay the
correct amount of premium based on their specific
circumstances and any subsequent change in circumstances
during the premium period.
Clause 451 operates the same as section 21 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 452 provides the Authority with the power to impose a default
penalty on an employer captured by clause 430(1) where that
employer has failed to pay premium in full or in part, regardless
of their registration status. The default penalty is equivalent to
the amount of premium that the employer should have paid but
did not following receipt of the notice of premium given to it by
the Authority. Clause 452 must be read with clause 453.
Clause 452 provides an incentive for employers to pay their
premium when required.
Clause 452 operates the same as section 7(6) of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 453 follows on from clause 452 and provides that a default penalty
is payable on or before the date specified in the notice or, if no
date is specified, within 28 days after the date of default penalty
notice.
The clause provides that a default penalty and a late payment
penalty, within the meaning of clause 460, is payable even if the
employer has sought review of its premium or any penalty, and
regardless of whether there are any proceedings against the
employer for an offence under this Division.
In the interests of fairness, clause 453 provides the Authority
with discretion to remit all or any part of the default penalty, if
it considers the circumstances warrant it. This provision
228
encourages employers to pay their premium as assessed by the
Authority by the required date.
Clause 453 operates the same as section 7(6A), (6B) and (7) of
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993.
Clause 454 provides the Authority with the power to impose a late payment
penalty, within the meaning of clause 460, where an employer
defaults on paying any of its premium.
Premium default is defined in the clause as a failure by an
employer to pay the whole or part of premium it is liable to pay.
For any premium that remains outstanding at the end of the last
day for payment, the employer will be required to pay interest
calculated monthly using compound interest at the applicable
interest rate under section 25 of the Tax Administration Act
1997. Clause 454 gives the Authority discretion to remit all or
any part of a late payment penalty imposed under this clause.
Clause 454 helps ensure that employers pay premium as
required and provides a deterrent for employers from delaying
the payment of their premium.
Clause 454 operates the same as section 34(2), (3) and (4) of the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 455 sets out the process for a default penalty to be imposed on an
employer which has failed to provide full and true disclosure to
the Authority. The calculation of premium requires employers
to provide the Authority with accurate information about
various matters, including the amount of remuneration they pay
to their workers during a financial year, and to notify the
Authority of any change in circumstances that may influence
the amount of premium the employer is required to pay.
If the Authority considers that an employer has provided
incomplete or inaccurate information, the Authority can issue a
notice adjusting the amount of premium. The notice will reveal
the difference in the amount of premium that the employer in
fact paid based on the information the employer provided to the
Authority and the amount of premium that the employer should
have paid had they provided full and accurate information about
the amount of remuneration they paid to their workers.
229
The Authority can impose a default penalty equal to the
difference between these two premium amounts.
If the Authority, following a review of premium under
clause 461 or 472, finds that the employer or someone acting on
behalf of the employer took steps to prevent the Authority from
calculating the correct amount of premium that the employer
was required to pay, then the Authority can increase the amount
of default penalty imposed by 20 per cent. This additional
penalty is intended to deter an employer or a person acting on
behalf of the employer from taking steps to prevent or hinder
the Authority from calculating the amount of premium payable
by the employer.
The ability of the Authority to adjust premium and to impose
default penalty under this clause helps provide a deterrent to
employers who consider misleading the Authority about
relevant matters, including the amount of remuneration they pay
to their employees, or who consider interfering with a review of
their premium by the Authority.
Clause 455 operates the same as section 31B of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 456 provides that an employer can seek from the Authority a refund
of premium for the existing premium period and for the
previous four premium periods. An employer may not bring
proceedings to obtain a refund of premium other than as
provided for in clause 456.
This restriction directs employers to commence any request for
refund of premium by lodging a claim with the Authority in the
first instance, rather than starting with litigation. It also ensures
that the Authority is accountable for its calculation of premium
and provides an avenue for employers to ensure that they are
paying premium in accordance with the relevant Premium
Order(s).
Clause 456 consolidates and operates the same as sections 22A
and 22B of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 457 is intended to deal with instances where an employer has
actively and inappropriately worked to minimise the amount of
premium payable by entering in to a premium avoidance
scheme (as defined in clause 457). The Authority can make a
230
determination under clause 457 if it considers that an employer
has paid less in premium than it would have had the employer
not entered into a premium avoidance scheme.
If an employer obtained a premium benefit (as defined in
clause 457) from its entry into a premium avoidance scheme the
Authority can impose a penalty of up to twice the difference
between the amount of premium paid by the employer and the
amount that the employer would have paid had it not entered
into a premium avoidance scheme. The employer is required to
pay the penalty imposed by the Authority within 28 days of
receiving notice of the Authority's determination and penalty.
This clause is intended to act as a deterrent to employers who
may consider entering into a premium avoidance scheme.
It does so by imposing a penalty of up to twice the premium
benefit (as defined in clause 457) that the employer gained from
entering the premium avoidance scheme. This provision also
assists the Authority to ensure employers are accountable for
their obligation to pay premium as calculated by the Authority
in accordance with the Premiums Order.
Clause 457 operates the same as section 26A of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, together
with clause 18 of the Premiums Order.
Clause 458 provides that any review of a reviewable amount within the
meaning of Division 5 of Part 10 can only be undertaken using
the avenues provided for in Part 10. This is intended to ensure
that matters under Part 10 are reviewed and determined
consistently, starting with internal review and only after that
proceeding to external review; and to ensure that reviews are
cost effective, transparent and efficient for employers.
Clause 458 operates the same as section 35 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 5--Premium review
Clause 459 contains a flowchart describes the process available to
employers should they seek to review their premium. Clause 13
provides that a flow chart does not form part of this Bill; and is
not intended to have any legal status. The flowchart is intended
to assist the reader to understand the steps involved in the
premium review process.
231
Clause 460 Default penalty is defined as an amount payable in relation to a
notice of penalty given by the Authority to an employer under
particular sections--where the employer has failed to provide
accurate information about the employer's rateable
remuneration to the Authority for the calculation of premium
payable by the employer (clause 444); where the employer has
failed to pay their premium by the due date (clause 452); where
the employer has failed to provide full and true disclosure about
their circumstances to allow the Authority to accurately
calculate premium payable by the employer (clause 455); or
where the employer has tried to reduce their premium liability
by entering a premium avoidance scheme (clause 457).
The term is defined to make clear that all default penalties in
Part 10 are subject to review under Division 5.
This is a new definition with no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Estimated future claim cost is defined as the estimate of the
future cost of claims of an employer, as determined under the
relevant premiums order, as specified in a claims statement
made available to the employer by the Authority. The term is
defined because this is a particular aspect of premium
calculation that is subject to specific review by the Authority
(and potentially by VCAT and the Supreme Court).
The definition operates the same as the equivalent definition in
section 3 of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Late payment penalty is defined in relation to interest to be
paid on an amount of unpaid premium. The term is used in
section 454 and makes clear that interest is payable under that
clause and subject to review under Division 5.
This definition has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Premium is defined as an amount specified in a notice of
premium or adjusted premium given to an employer by the
Authority which is payable or paid by an employer as premium
(that is, an amount calculated in accordance with the relevant
premiums order and parable as consideration for the statutory
contract of insurance). The term is defined to distinguish the
amount paid or payable as premium from other payments the
232
employer might be required to pay, such as a default penalty or
interest.
This definition is not like the definition of premium in
section 32 of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993. The components of what was defined as
premium in that Act have been separated in the Bill into
separate terms of premium, default penalty, late payment
penalty and estimated future claim cost.
Reviewable amount is defined by reference to the other defined
terms. The term is defined to make clear those matters that an
employer can seek to have reviewed under Division 5 of Part 10
of the Bill.
The definition captures the now separated elements of the
definition of premium in section 32 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 461 allows an employer to seek review by the Authority of a
reviewable amount. An employer is required to make payment
of a reviewable amount in dispute as and when due. It is
intended that review by the Authority will provide employers
with an effective and low cost process for review of a
reviewable amount (as defined in clause 460). It also will
ensure an employer is less likely to use review as a tactic to
delay payment.
If an employer seeks to review the estimated future claims cost
component of a reviewable amount, the employer is limited to
the grounds that the estimate of future claims costs is erroneous
because of a coding error or other data entry error.
This limitation is in place to ensure that the actuarial basis of
an employer's estimated future claims costs is not subject to
challenge by employers. The restriction is intended to allow
employers to challenge the estimate of future claims costs only
where the data used in the estimation of future claim costs has
been incorrectly recorded or entered by the Authority, for
example when the sex or injury of a worker is wrongly
recorded.
This clause operates like section 33(1)(g) of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
233
On receipt of the employer's application for review of
premium, the Authority is required to either conduct the review
of the reviewable amount or decline to conduct a review
(in accordance with clause 464). This provides transparency
and certainty for employers about the outcome of its
application.
Clause 461 operates the same as sections 33 and 34 of the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 462 requires an employer to make an application for review of a
reviewable amount within 60 days after receiving of the notice
which is the subject of the review application; or if the review
application is in relation to the estimated future claim cost,
60 days from the date that the estimate specified in a claims
statement was made available to the employer.
This provision helps ensure that applications for review are
made, and the Authority is notified, within the 60 day period.
Clause 462 aims to reduce unnecessary delays in the payment
and collection of premium by providing a timeframe for
applications for review to be made.
Clause 462 operates the same as section 36 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 463 provides the Authority with the discretion to allow an
application for review of premium to be made by an employer
after the expiry of the 60 day timeframe in clause 462.
The employer must, in their application for review, provide
reasons why they were not able to make their application in
time. This provision ensures a fairer review process by
allowing for applications to be lodged out of time if warranted
by the circumstances.
Clause 463 operates the same as section 36A of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 464 allows the Authority to decline an application for review made
under Division 5 of Part 10 where it has previously considered
the matters raised in the application and does not consider that a
further review is warranted because the employer has not
provided any new or relevant information in their most recent
application. The Authority can also decline an application for
review if it considers that the application is misconceived or
lacks substance.
234
The discretion provided by clause 464 enables the Authority to
avoid unnecessarily spending resources dealing with reviews
where it is clear on their face that they are likely to fail.
Clause 464 operates the same as section 36B of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 465 allows an employer to withdraw their application for review
at any time prior to the Authority making a determination in
relation to the employer's application. The provision allows
an employer to change their mind after they have made their
application for review and means the Authority will not
unnecessarily invest further resources in considering the
application.
Clause 465 operates the same as section 36C of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 466 requires the Authority to conduct and complete a review within
90 days after receiving an employer's application. The 90 day
timeframe is generally sufficient for the Authority to obtain,
collate and consider all relevant information with respect to an
employer's application. Where the specified 90 days is not
enough due to the complexity of the matter being reviewed or
due to difficulty in obtaining all relevant information or
documentation, clause 466 enables this period to be extended by
agreement between the Authority and employer or as advised in
writing to the employer by the Authority.
Clause 466 operates the same as section 36D of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 467 allows the Authority to the request of relevant information from
an employer and provides a process for such a request. If the
employer fails to provide the requested information within the
specified time, the Authority may suspend the review.
Clause 467 is an important information gathering tool for the
Authority. The ability of the Authority to request information
helps ensure that the Authority is able to conduct its review and
make a decision based on all relevant information. For this to
occur, the employer needs to participate in the review process
by complying with the Authority's request for further
information.
235
If the employer fails to comply with the Authority's request for
further information, the Authority can suspend the review.
Where the review is suspended, the Authority is required to
notify the employer in writing of the suspension, the reason for
the suspension, the length of the suspension, details of the
information requested and that the suspension remains in place
until the period specified in the suspension notice expires or the
employer provides the requested information.
If the employer fails to provide the requested information before
the end of the period outlined in the suspension notice issued to
the employer by the Authority, the employer's application for
review is deemed to be withdrawn. The deemed withdrawal of
the employer's application does not prevent the employer
making another application later.
Clause 467 allows the Authority to avoid unnecessarily
spending resources considering an application for review based
on insufficient or incomplete information. The provision also
avoids applications for review continuing indefinitely where an
employer is unwilling or unable to provide information that is
relevant to the review.
Clause 467 operates the same as section 36E of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 468 requires the Authority to make a determination following its
review of an application, provide the employer with notice of
the determination, and make any necessary adjustment to an
amount or figure resulting from the determination.
Where the outcome of the Authority's review is that the
premium paid by the employer is less than the amount of
premium it should have paid, then the employer is required pay
that difference to the Authority for the relevant premium
period(s). If the reverse outcome occurs and the employer has
overpaid premium, then the Authority is required to reimburse
the employer for overpaid premium for the relevant premium
periods.
The Authority is only entitled to recover amounts of underpaid
premium relating to the premium period current at the date of
the review application plus one or more of the four previous
periods, unless it reasonably believes that there was fraud
involved. The employer is only entitled to recover over-paid
236
premium in relation to the date of the review application plus
one or more of the four previous periods.
The review process and resultant determination are designed to
ensure fairness and transparency in both process and outcome.
Clause 468 operates the same as section 36F of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 469 provides a process and timeframes for payments to be made as
a result of a review. Any payments required to be made
following the Authority's internal review are to be made within
28 days of the notice of the Authority's determination.
The provision is necessary to ensure that both the employer and
the Authority have a clear obligation regarding the making of
payments following the Authority's internal review of the
employer's application under clause 461.
Clause 469 operates the same as section 36G of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 470 provides that where the Authority is required to pay the
employer an amount following the review of the employer's
premium, the Authority is required to pay interest on that
amount. This ensures that the employer receives the interest
that it could have received had the funds not been paid to the
Authority. Clause 470 aims to return the employer to the
position that it would have been in had it paid the correct
amount of premium.
However, the Authority is not required to pay interest where the
reason the employer had overpaid its premium was because
information the employer provided to the Authority was
inaccurate or incomplete, or because the information was
revised by the employer after the notice of premium had been
given by the Authority.
Clause 470 operates the same as section 36H of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 471 provides that if the Authority doesn't make a decision on a
review, or suspend the review, within 90 days (or such extended
period as agreed) of having received the employer's application
for a review under clause 461, the Authority is deemed to have
made a decision confirming the amount of premium payable by
the employer.
237
The deemed determination of the Authority brings closure to the
Authority's internal review process and provides the employer
with a decision, albeit a deemed decision, which it can choose
to accept or seek to review or appeal. The deemed decision
avoids delaying an employer's objection through the review and
appeal process unnecessarily. If the employer is dissatisfied
with the confirmed amount of premium, then they can request
that the Authority to refer their application to VCAT for review
or the Supreme Court for appeal.
Clause 471 operates the same as section 36I of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 472 provides the Authority with discretion to review any premium
amount calculated in relation to one or more premium periods.
The Authority can rely on this discretion whenever it receives
new information about an employer which may affect the
amount of premium payable by that employer for one or more
premium periods. This includes circumstances where the
employer provides its actual remuneration in a statement of
certified remuneration after the premium period, allowing the
Authority to review and adjust the premium payable for that
past period based on the actual remuneration rather than on an
estimate.
This provision helps ensure that employers pay the correct
amount of premium.
Clause 472 operates the same as section 36L of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 473 allows the Authority to adjust the amount of premium payable
by an employer following a review of premium under
clause 472 if the Authority considers that the amount of
premium payable by an employer is incorrect. This is intended
to ensure that employers pay an amount of premium that is
appropriate for that particular employer's circumstances and
reflects that there may be occasions where premium is, for
whatever reason, incorrectly calculated in the first instance.
It also permits the Authority to adjust premium where the
premium had been correctly calculated on the basis of an
estimate, but where later information reveals that the estimate
used was not correct (for example when a statement of certified
remuneration is provided that differs from the estimate used).
238
Clause 473 consolidates and operates the same as sections 29
and 36M of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 474 sets out the extent of the Authority's power to recover an
amount of increased premium following an adjustment
under 473. The clause is consistent with the timeframes
outlined in clauses 449 and 468. All these clauses limit the
Authority's ability to issues notices in relation to, and to
recover, premium to the premium period for which the notice in
question relates and up to four previous premium periods prior
to that period. However, the Authority can recover an amount
of increased premium for any premium period where the
Authority reasonably believes that there has been fraud in
relation to the calculation or payment of premium. Further, if a
determination under clause 457 has been made (regarding
premium avoidance), the Authority may recover premium in
relation to any premium period.
It is important for the Authority to have the ability to look back
beyond the immediate premium period and make adjustments
to earlier premiums to ensure that the employer has paid the
correct amount of premium over time. To ensure fairness, there
must be a limit to how far back the Authority can look for the
purposes of recovering premium. Five years is considered a
reasonable period. There would be considerable compliance
costs for employers in having to retain records indefinitely.
Clause 438 requires employers to preserve their books and
accounts for five years after the completion of transactions to
which those books and accounts relate.
Clause 474 operates the same as section 31(1) of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 475 provides for recovery of premium following a determination
made by the Authority under clause 457 where an employer has
been involved in a premium avoidance scheme.
It is important for the Authority to have the ability to look back
beyond the immediate premium period and make adjustments
to earlier premiums to ensure that the employer has paid the
correct amount of premium over time. To deter employers from
participating in a premium avoidance scheme, clause 475
provides for the recovery of premium related to the current
239
premium period and any other premium period prior to the
current premium period.
Clause 475 operates the same as section 31(2) of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 476 enables the Authority to refund or offset the excess premium
paid (including interest) by an employer following a review;
this provides the Authority flexibility in how to return excess
premium paid to an employer. Where an employer is entitled to
a refund for one premium period, but owes the Authority money
for another premium period, it is appropriate to permit the
Authority to offset that amount, rather than refund it to the
employer and then potentially have to proceed against that
employer to recover outstanding premium.
Clause 476 operates the same as section 31A of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 477 provides for the Authority to have a wide discretion to exercise
its review and adjustment powers under Part 10 to help ensure
that employers pay an amount of premium that is appropriate
for their own individual circumstances. The Authority's review
and adjustment powers are not limited because a notice of
premium has been given and/or an amount of premium has been
paid. Nor are those powers limited by the fact that the
Authority has previously conducted a review. Nor are the
Authority's powers of review and adjustment limited by matters
that might otherwise stop the Authority form conducting a
review of adjusting premium.
Clause 477 operates the same as section 30 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 6--Review by VCAT and appeal to Supreme Court
The Bill introduces a right for an employer to seek review of its premium in
VCAT if the employer is dissatisfied after an internal review by the
Authority. The right to seek review by the tribunal is based on the same
criteria as the parallel right to seek review in the Supreme Court.
The Tribunal is considered to provide a more accessible and cost-effective
mechanism of review than the Court, but an employer is able to choose where
to seek review. A review of premium by VCAT may itself be appealed to the
Supreme Court, by an employer or by the Authority.
240
The provisions in this Division relating to VCAT have no equivalent in the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, as there is no
right to seek review by VCAT in that Act.
Clause 478 allows an employer which is dissatisfied with a determination
resulting from an internal review of the employer's premium, or
with a deemed determination under s 471, or with a decision not
to conduct a review under s 464, to request that the Authority
refer the matter to the VCAT for review or cause the matter to
be set down in the Supreme Court. The employer is required to
make their request to the Authority within 60 days of receiving
the Authority's determination.
The ability to seek review in VCAT provides an independent,
accessible and cost-effective mechanism for employers
disputing their premium. However, the employer may if it
wishes seek to have the matter heard in the Supreme Court
rather than in VCAT. This clause too ensures that decisions of
the Authority are transparent and accountable through external
review processes.
This clause also provides time limits within which an
employer's request for the matter to go on external review must
be made. If a request is made, the Authority must refer the
matter or cause it to be set down within 60 days after the request
is made.
This clause is similar to section 36J in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, which
provides for appeals to the Supreme Court, but it adds to that
clause the ability for the employer to choose VCAT as an
avenue of review and makes the process one by which the
Authority refers the matter or causes it to be set down.
Clause 479 enables the Authority to ask an employer to provide further
information within 30 days of the employer requesting that the
Authority refer their matter to VCAT for review or the Supreme
Court for appeal.
This request for further and better particulars helps ensure that
the Authority has all information that is relevant to the
employer's request for review or appeal. It also helps the
Authority provide all required information to VCAT or the
Supreme Court for their consideration.
241
By providing the information requested by the Authority, and
required for filing with VCAT or the Supreme Court, the
employer may be providing information that the Authority has
not received before. If this is the case, then the Authority may
consider this additional information and revise its initial
determination. This may then lead to the employer to withdraw
their request for the Authority to refer their objection to VCAT
for review to the Supreme Court for appeal.
Until the employer provides the relevant information requested
by the Authority, the Authority is not permitted to refer the
employer's review to VCAT or appeal to the Supreme Court.
Clause 479 helps ensure that the Authority does not
unnecessarily expend resources preparing for and conducting
before VCAT or the Supreme Court a review or appeal until the
employer has provided all relevant information. Clause 479
aims to prevent employers making a request for their matter to
be referred to VCAT or the Supreme Court and then refusing or
neglecting to provide requested further information to the
Authority.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 480 requires an employer which has made a request to the Authority
that its matter be referred to the VCAT for review or the
Supreme Court for appeal to pay the relevant filing fee directly
to the VCAT or the Supreme Court.
Until payment of the filing fee has been made, the Authority is
not required to refer the employer's matter to VCAT or the
Supreme Court. Clause 480 is subject to clause 479, so that that
the Authority is only required to refer a matter to VCAT or the
Supreme Court once the employer has complied with a request
from the Authority for further information and has paid the
relevant filing fee to VCAT or the Supreme Court.
Clause 480 helps ensure that the Authority does not
unnecessarily expend resources in preparing for a review or
appeal until it is clear that the employer intends to proceed with
it. Clause 480 aims to prevent employers making a request for
their matter to be referred to VCAT or the Supreme Court and
then refusing or neglecting to provide requested further
information to the Authority or failing to pay the filing fee.
242
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 481 requires that, where proceedings for review are commenced, the
Authority must file with VCAT or the Supreme Court (as the
case may be) two copies of all documents that are relevant to
the employer's application for review or appeal.
These documents include those related to the Authority's
determination, the employer's objection and the Authority's
disallowance of the employer's objection.
Clause 481 helps ensure that VCAT or the Supreme Court, as
the case may be, has all relevant documents when it considers
the employer's review or appeal. This ensures that the decision
making process continues to be transparent and takes into
account the relevant information and documentation that was
provided by the employer to the Authority and considered by
the Authority as part of the internal review process.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 482 provides that on review to VCAT or appeal to the Supreme
Court, the employer is limited to the grounds raised in their
application to the Authority for internal review. This helps
ensure that VCAT review or Supreme Court appeal is based on
the grounds of review considered by the Authority rather than
on new grounds. This limitation also encourages employers to
be comprehensive in setting out their grounds in their
application to the Authority for internal review.
The Authority's case on a review by VCAT or appeal to the
Supreme Court is also limited to the grounds on which it
declined to conduct a review (under clause 464) or made a
decision (under clause 461), as the case may be. This ensures
that the Court or Tribunal will resolve matters in dispute
following the internal review, rather consider new grounds
raised by the Authority. This encourages the Authority to be
comprehensive in setting out the grounds for refusing an
employer's objection on an internal review.
However, new grounds of review can be raised by either the
employer or the Authority as the case requires or if VCAT or
the Supreme Court makes an order to that effect.
243
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 483 provides that the employer has the onus or responsibility to
prove its case to VCAT or the Supreme Court.
The employer, as the applicant in the review by VCAT or
appeal to the Supreme Court, is responsible for making and
proving its case. The employer must show to VCAT's or the
Supreme Court's satisfaction what the correct premium (or other
reviewable amount) is. The onus is not on the Authority to
prove that its determination was correct.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 484 provides that VCAT must review the determination in issue.
VCAT can confirm or adjust the reviewable amount or vary the
determination made by the Authority. VCAT would do so by
determining what premium is payable by the employer pursuant
to the relevant premiums order.
If the employer fails to appear before VCAT for the review,
VCAT is required to confirm the reviewable amount or
determination. However, if an employer provides an
explanation of why it failed to appeal that constitutes "good
cause", VCAT may re-open and review the matter.
Clause 484 provides transparency in the outcomes that can
result from VCAT's hearing of the employer's appeal and makes
clear that an employer's failure to appear at the hearing without
good excuse will lead to VCAT confirming the Authority's
determination.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 485 provides that on an appeal to the Supreme Court against a
determination of the Authority under clause 478, the appeal is a
hearing de novo. This means that the employer may introduce
evidence that was not before the Authority; although it may not
rely on new grounds of review, as a result of clause 482. It also
means that the Supreme Court may determine the correct
premium by applying the relevant premiums order to the facts
as it finds them to be.
244
This clause also sets out what orders the Court may make on
appeal--it can confirm or adjust the premium, vary the
determination made by the Authority following its review of the
employer's application, or make any other order it thinks fit.
This differs from an appeal to the Supreme Court from a review
conducted by VCAT. Such an appeal may only be on a
question of law and the Supreme Court cannot examine the
merits of the VCAT decision or of the underlying determination
by the Authority. An appeal to the Supreme Court from VCAT
is made in accordance with the Supreme Court Act 1986.
Clause 485 operates the same as section 36K of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 486 requires the Authority to take steps to give effect to a decision
or order of the VCAT or the Supreme Court within 60 days of
the decision or order. This provision helps ensure that the
neither the employer's nor the Authority's position is
disadvantaged by any undue delay.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 487 provides that a decision or order of the VCAT or the Supreme
Court is to be taken as final if neither the employer nor the
Authority appeals to a court within 30 days of the VCAT or the
Supreme Court's decision under clause 486.
Clause 486 is intended to ensure finality to disputes by
providing a time limit within which the matter may be pursued
further. Clause 486 prevents a matter continuing indefinitely
and prevents an employer seeking to abuse their right of review
or appeal by delay in exercising that right.
This is a new clause, which has no equivalent in the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 7--Recovery of premium or penalty
Clause 488 allows the Authority to sue for any unpaid premium or penalty
imposed under the Bill by commencing proceedings in an
appropriate court. This clause provides for identification of
certain dates relevant to time limitations imposed by the
Limitation of Actions Act 1958. If the Authority does not
commence recovery of unpaid premium or penalty imposed
245
under the Bill within the timeframes contained in the
Limitations of Actions Act 1958, then the Authority loses its
ability to recover the unpaid premium and penalty.
Clause 488 operates the same as section 68 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 489 provides that a certificate purporting to be issued by the
Authority in relation to specified matters may be used as
evidence in proceedings commenced for the recovery of unpaid
premium or penalty. The certificate may outline certain
relevant information about an employer, including that an
amount specified was payable as premium by the employer.
Clause 489 assists the Authority in providing evidence for the
debt that it is seeking to recover in proceedings under
clause 488.
Clause 489 operates the same as section 71 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Division 8--Reviews by Minister
Clause 490 Subclause 490(1) requires the Minister to appoint an
independent expert review body to review any matter in relation
to the setting of premium under Part 10 by 1 July 2017 and then
at least once every 3 years. This provision helps preserve the
fairness and integrity of the premium setting system employed
under Part 10 by ensuring that it is independently reviewed
regularly. It also helps build and maintain the confidence that
industry participants have in the premium setting process and
thereby makes them more willing to contribute to the cost of the
scheme by paying premium as assessed by the Authority in
accordance with the relevant Premiums Order(s).
Subclause 490(2) requires that the Minister cause a review to
be undertaken of the operation of Division 6 by 1 July 2017.
That Division relates to the new VCAT review process.
The reason for such a review is to ensure that the process is
operating as intended and allow for any necessary adjustments.
Clause 490(1) operates the same as section 35(1) of the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
246
PART 11--THE VICTORIAN WORKCOVER AUTHORITY
Division 1--Constitution
Part 11 of the Bill provides for the continuation and governance of the
Victorian WorkCover Authority. It sets out the constitution of the VWA
Board, the WorkCover Advisory Committee and the WorkCover Authority
Fund. These matters are covered in Part II of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which will be repealed by the Bill.
Clause 491 Clause 491(1) continues in existence the Victorian WorkCover
Authority which is established under section 18(1) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. Subclause (2) re-enacts
section 18(2) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and
confirms its legal status and capacity as a body corporate.
Clause 492 sets out the objectives of the Authority, which relate to the
undertaking of a compensation scheme. The objectives of the
Authority in clause 492 are framed around the undertaking of a
compensation scheme. The objectives focus on managing the
accident compensation scheme well and in a financially viable
manner; ensuring injured workers receive appropriate
compensation in a timely manner; and that the Authority is
structured to best perform its functions and exercise its powers
in relation to each of the Acts it administers. The functions of
the Authority set out in clause 493 are linked to the objectives
of the Authority.
This clause re-enacts section 19 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 with some modifications. The objectives of the
Authority in section 19(c) to (e) of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which relate to the achievement of healthy and safe
workplaces have been reframed as functions of the Authority in
clause 493(1)(c) to (e). The changes gives effect to the
Government Response to recommendation 6 of the Essential
Services Commission's Efficiency Review of the Transport
Accident Commission and Victorian WorkCover Authority
(January 2013).
Clause 493 sets out the functions of the Authority, which include actions
it must take to meet its objectives under the Bill, including in
relation to the administration of the scheme and how it deals
with injured workers; and reducing the number and severity of
injured workers and their reliance on the scheme through
247
education and promotion of healthy and safe workplace
practises. The list of functions is not exhaustive as it includes
functions specified under the Bill, the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, the regulations or any other Act.
Clause 493(2) sets out overarching requirements to which the
Authority must have regard in the performance of its functions,
including to promote prevention of injury and develop healthy
and safe workplaces; to ensure fair outcomes for injured
workers; to ensure scheme viability; and to advise the Minister
on relevant matters.
The functions of the Authority are intended to operate the same
as those in section 20 of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, but the sequence has been altered to reflect a more logical
order. As noted in relation to clause 492, the objectives of the
Authority in section 19(c) to (e) of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 have been reframed as functions of the Authority, to
better reflect their content. A reference to WorkCover
insurance policies in the Accident Compensation Act 1985
has not been included in this clause, as these will no longer be
required under the new registration system in Part 10,
Division 2 of the Bill.
Clause 494 sets out the powers of the Authority, which includes a power to
do all things necessary or convenient to be done for or in
connection with the performance of its functions and to enable
it to achieve its objectives. Subclauses 494(2) and (3) provide
context for the exercise of the Authority's powers.
Clause 494(4) provides express powers for the Authority to
make certain agreements, arrangements and contracts which are
intended to provide clarity around processes, compensation and
other arrangements. This includes with liable employers and
insurers; and corresponding Authorities (as defined in clause 3).
The ability to enter into agreements with corresponding
Authorities is important to ensure the smooth operation of
parallel and sometimes overlapping laws.
This clause re-enacts sections 20A and 20B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
248
Clause 495 confirms that the Authority is subject to the general direction
and control of the Minister, and any specific direction of the
Minister.
The clause re-enacts section 20C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with a minor change. Clause 495(2)
is an additional provision in the Bill, which is intended to
provide greater transparency by allowing the Authority to
publish a direction given by the Minister in the Government
Gazette.
Clause 496 provides legislative confirmation that the Authority is able to
issue guidelines, forms and advisory practice notes in relation to
the accident compensation scheme. These are intended to
provide workers, employers and self-insurers with guidance and
assistance on how to comply with their obligations under
Victorian workers compensation legislation.
The provision re-enacts section 20D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 but, in addition to advisory practice
notes, further confirms that the Authority may also make or
issue guidelines and forms, which it already does in practice.
Clause 497 enables the Authority to give advice to a person who has an
obligation under Victorian workers compensation legislation
about how to comply with that obligation. This supplements
the more general advice which is provided for in clause 496 and
is intended to ensure that persons with an obligation are clear
about what it is and how they can meet it.
Subclause (2) makes clear that the giving of such advice does
not alter the rights, expectations, duties or obligations or
defences available to a person; which remain as those specified
in the legislation. This ensures transparency and consistency in
the application of legislation.
Subclause (3) makes clear that this power can be exercised by
an authorised person, which includes a Return to Work
inspector. This reflects that, in practice, an inspector is most
likely to be asked about how to comply with workers
compensation legislation and is well placed to provide this
advice.
This clause re-enacts section 20E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
249
Clause 498 provides that there must be a Chief Executive Officer of the
Authority appointed by the Governor-in-Council. Subclause (2)
provides that the Chief Executive Officer is a Director.
Subclauses (3) to (6) confirm that the Chief Executive Officer
holds office for a term not exceeding 5 years (subject to other
requirements of this Part), is eligible for re-appointment, is
appointed subject to the terms and conditions specified in the
instrument of appointment, and is to manage and control the
Authority's affairs in accordance with the policies of the Board.
This clause re-enacts section 25 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, with modifications that reflect current governance
practice and terminology but do not affect the operation of the
section.
Clause 499 Clause 499(1) requires the Authority to appoint the officers and
employees it needs to perform its functions, exercise its powers
and achieve its objectives; and also allows the Authority to
employ other persons (such as consultants) for that purpose.
Subclause (2) ensures an officer or employee who is an officer
within the meaning of the Superannuation Act 1988 at the
time of their appointment, will have the same status under that
Act. This entrenches any entitlements relating to defined
benefits that may have been in place prior to 1988.
Subclause (3) provides an immunity from suit for any employee
of the Authority where the employee acted in good faith for the
purpose of carrying out a power or function of the Authority
under any Act. Subclause (4) provides that any liability that
would without subclause (3) attach to the employee, instead
attaches to the Authority. This is an additional provision which
has been inserted to ensure that the statutory immunity for
employees is in accordance with government policy on
immunities and with the general position of vicarious liability,
in that employees are protected from litigation relating to
actions (including omissions) occurring in the proper course of
their employment, but a person with a legitimate claim arising
from an employee's actions is able to obtain redress.
This clause re-enacts section 22 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, however, the equivalent to section 22(4), which
provides specific entitlements for former public service
employees who cease work with the Authority, has been
omitted. This provision no longer has any practical effect,
250
given the overarching provisions of the Public Administration
Act 2004.
Clause 500 allows the Authority to, by instrument delegate any of its
functions or powers, including the power of delegation.
The ability to delegate the power of delegation is important to
ensure that authorised agents, who are not employees of the
Authority but exercise some of its functions and powers, are
able to operate effectively in managing claims. The clause also
expressly allows authorisations to be given by a person to
whom a power or function has been delegated, with the
approval of the Authority. Authorisations are expressly
provided for in the legislation, as the default legal position on
who is responsible for anything done with authorisation is
displaced, so that the Authority bears responsibility.
The clause re-enacts section 21 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 and is to be read in conjunction with relevant
provisions in the Interpretation of Legislation Act 1985.
Clause 501 allows the Authority to appoint authorised agents by instrument
specifying terms and conditions of appointment. Authorised
agents are, in practice, appointed to manage employers'
insurance policies and injured workers' compensation claims.
These organisations perform most of the functions associated
with premium and claims management. They also provide
advice to help injured workers return to work.
The Authority is empowered to terminate the appointment of an
authorised agent who breaches their appointment terms and
conditions; and provides the Authority with further recourse
against an authorised agent in such circumstances.
The Authority may also audit and require information from an
authorised agent. The accountability mechanisms reflect the
important role that authorised agents perform in relation to
employers and injured workers and the necessity for that role
to be performed properly.
This provision re-enacts section 23 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
251
Division 2--Board of Management
Clause 502 continues in existence the Board of Management of the
Victorian WorkCover Authority, established under section 24
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985. The Board is
empowered to exercise all the powers of the Authority; is
required to direct the carrying out of the objectives and
functions of the Authority; and must ensure the Authority is
managed in an efficient and economic manner.
This clause re-enacts section 24(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that it continues the Board as
it is already established under that Act.
Clause 503 sets out how the Board must be constituted. It provides that the
Board is to consist of not more than 8 Directors appointed by
the Governor in Council on the nomination of the Minister.
This clause re-enacts section 24(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but removes the distinction between
the appointment of a full-time Director and Chief Executive
Officer and part-time Directors. The specific requirement for
the Board to include a Director who is to be the Chief Executive
Officer is unnecessary because clause 498(2) already requires
the Chief Executive Officer to be a Director.
Clause 504 provides the requirements for the execution of documents by
the Authority and confirms that a person can assume that a
document has been duly executed by the Authority if it has been
signed in accordance with subclause (1). This is intended to
provide certainty in contractual arrangements and is consistent
with the requirements for the execution of documents in
section 127 of the Corporations Act 2001.
Clause 504 re-enacts sections 18(3) and 18(4) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 505 ensures that signatures on documents which appear to be signed
in accordance with section 504(1) are taken as evidence that
they have been duly signed by the Authority, which avoids the
need for a party to prove that a document has been signed by the
Authority in proceedings.
This clause re-enacts section 18(5) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
252
Clause 506 specifies the general terms and conditions for Directors who are
appointed by the Governor in Council; and is to be read
alongside any further terms and conditions in the instrument of
appointment.
This clause re-enacts subsections (2), (3) and (4) of section 26
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, but the reference to
"part-time" directors has been replaced with a general reference
to directors. This creates alignment with the Transport
Accident Act 1986 provisions. It will not affect the status of
directors in office at the date the Bill commences.
Clause 507 sets out the requirements for the appointment of an acting
Director by the Governor in Council; and the powers and
entitlements an acting Director has when appointed under this
provision. The ability to appoint acting Directors ensures that
the Board and the Authority are able to function properly if a
Director is absent from duty or unable to perform their duties
for any reason.
The clause re-enacts section 30 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 508 provides the circumstances when a Director will be deemed to
cease holding office; sets out the process for resignation from
office; and enables the Governor in Council to remove a
Director from office in specified circumstances, including
for absences or where considered unfit to hold office.
These provisions ensure that the Board has Directors who
allow it to fulfil its duties and functions.
This clause re-enacts section 29 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 509 provides for the appointment of the Chairperson by the
Governor in Council and makes provision for the appointment
of an acting Chairperson.
This clause re-enacts section 27 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985. Clause 509(1) makes clear that only a Director other
than the Chief Executive Officer can be appointed as the
Chairperson. The change has been made in the Bill to reflect
good practice in corporate governance.
253
Clause 510 governs the requirements relating to meetings and voting by the
Board; and the validity of decisions made by it. Among those
provisions, subclause (4) confirms that a majority of Directors
in office at the time constitute a quorum at a Board meeting.
The clause re-enacts section 28 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 511 sets out the requirement for Directors to make a declaration to
the Board if they have a pecuniary interest in a matter being
considered or about to be considered by the Board. The clause
also requires a record of the determination to be made and
specifies other consequences, for instance, by prohibiting the
presence of the Director at any deliberation of the Board with
respect to the matter. The clause seeks to ensure the Board is
transparent and accountable and that the functions of Directors
are not affected by personal financial interests.
The clause re-enacts section 31 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Division 3--WorkCover Advisory Committee
Clause 512 continues in existence the WorkCover Advisory Committee
established under section 31A of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
The role of the WorkCover Advisory Committee is to advise the
Board on prevention, compensation, rehabilitation and return-
to-work issues. The Committee makes inquiries and then
reports to the Board on all elements of the WorkSafe scheme.
This is reflected in subclauses (2) and (3), which state the
purpose and functions of the Committee. These provisions
replicate the substance of section 31A(1) and (3) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. Subclause (4) also
replicates section 31A(4) of the Accident Compensation Act
1985, which confirms that the Board may regulate the
procedures of the WorkCover Advisory Committee.
Members are appointed by the Minister and include persons
from a range of stakeholder groups. This includes persons with
relevant experience or knowledge in relation to the accident
compensation scheme, and persons who are nominated by
Victorian employer and employee groups, who have experience
in accident compensation.
254
Clause 512 re-enacts section 31A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that it continues the
Committee as it is already established.
Division 4--Financial Matters
Clause 513 continues in existence the WorkCover Authority Fund,
established under section 32 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
The clause provides for payments into and out of the fund in
relation to a range of things connected with the scheme,
including the payment into the fund for amounts recovered as
penalties for offences against Acts administered by WorkSafe
Victoria, and for payments to be made out of the fund for
payments of compensation under the Bill.
The clause re-enacts section 32 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, except that it continues the Fund as it is already
established under that Act. While the provision has been
streamlined in the Bill, the changes are not intended to alter
the powers of the Authority in relation to the Fund.
Clause 514 allows the Authority to obtain financial accommodation under
the Borrowing and Investment Powers Act 1987.
This clause re-enacts section 33 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clauses 515 and 516 allow the Treasurer to make determinations for the
Authority to repay capital and/or pay dividends to the State.
These provisions are the same as sections 33A and 33B of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 which were introduced in
March 2011. The sections were intended to implement a
government decision to apply the standard government business
enterprise policy to the Authority, and so to bring the Authority
into line with most other Government Business enterprises,
including the Transport Accident Commission.
Clause 515 requires that when making a repayment of capital determination
the Treasurer must have regard to the advice that the Authority
has given the Treasurer in relation to the Authority's affairs.
The clause re-enacts section 33A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
255
Clause 516 requires that when determining the dividend policy the
Treasurer must have regard to the solvency margin determined
to maintain the long term financial viability of the accident
compensation scheme.
This re-enacts section 33B of the Accident Compensation Act
1985.
Clause 517 requires the Authority to submit an annual operating budget to
the Minister each financial year, in accordance with the date and
matters required by the Minister.
The clause re-enacts section 34 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 518 sets out the requirements for the submission and availability of
the operating and financial report for the Authority.
The clause re-enacts section 34A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
PART 12--OTHER BODIES
Part 12 provides for the establishment and governance of the Accident
Compensation Conciliation Service and Medical Panels. The provisions
re-enact the equivalent provisions in Part III of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, sections 52A-52LA, 63, 63A, 64, 65(1), 64, 66 and 65(10), which
will be repealed by the Bill.
Division 1--Accident Compensation Conciliation Service
Division 1 sets out provisions relating to the establishment and governance of
the Accident Compensation Conciliation Service (the Conciliation Service).
This Division continues the operation of the Conciliation Service, provides
for the appointment and engagement of Conciliation Officers and other
officers to the Conciliation Service, and sets out the functions and powers of
the Conciliation Service, including the particular functions of the Senior
Conciliation Officer.
The Conciliation Service is an independent service that uses the principles of
Alternative Dispute Resolution to resolve disputes relating to statutory
benefits under the Accident Compensation Act 1985. The conciliation
process involves all parties, including workers, employers and WorkCover
agents or self-insurers, in an informal, non-adversarial process which aims to
achieve an agreement that is fair. The conduct of conciliations, including the
responsibilities of Conciliation Officers and the requirements on parties
256
involved in the process are included in Division 2 of Part 6 of the Bill
(Disputes and conciliation). In most cases, the dispute will be referred to the
Conciliation Service by the worker under clause 283. Conciliation is a key
part of the Victorian workers compensation scheme and, as indicated by
clause 273(1), in most disputes, is a compulsory step before proceedings can
be taken in court.
Division 1 re-enacts Division 1A of Part III in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, with the exception of the savings and transitional provision in
section 52M, which is not required.
That the Bill replaces references to "the Service", with a reference to the
"Conciliation Service", which is defined in clause 3. The inclusion of a
defined term Conciliation Service is intended to provide greater clarity.
Clause 519 continues in existence the Accident Compensation Conciliation
Service (ACCS) established under section 52A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and confirms its status as a body
corporate.
The provision re-enacts section 52A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that it continues the
Conciliation Service as it is already established under that Act.
Clause 520 sets out that the constitution of the Conciliation Service, as a
body corporate, consists of one member, being the Senior
Conciliation Officer. The Senior Conciliation Officer is
supported by Conciliation Officers and staff appointed in
accordance with this Bill.
This provision re-enacts section 52A(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 521 makes clear that the function of the Conciliation Service is to
provide conciliation services for the purposes of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and the Bill. The use of conciliation
services is set out in clauses 280 to 301 in Division 2 of Part 6
of the Bill.
This provision re-enacts section 52B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 522 enables the Conciliation Service to do all things that are
necessary or convenient to enable it to carry out its function.
The provision re-enacts section 52C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
257
Clause 523 provides for the appointment of Conciliation Officers and the
Senior Conciliation Officer in accordance with the terms and
conditions specified in the instrument of appointment.
Section 523 re-enacts section 52D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 but omits 52D(3), which provides that
a person may only be appointed as a Conciliation Officer if the
person has consented to make himself or herself available for
engagement by the Conciliation Service and to act in the role
on the terms and for remuneration specified in writing by the
Minister. These matters will be dealt with in the instrument of
appointment. Further, by replacing "must" with "may" in
subclause (1), the Bill introduces a discretionary power of the
Governor in Council to make the appointments, which is
consistent with other appointment provisions in the Bill.
Clause 524 allows for the appointment of an acting Senior Conciliation
Officer in specified circumstances. This ensures that the
Conciliation Service is properly constituted and able to perform
its functions where the Senior Conciliation Officer is unable to
or it would be inappropriate for them to fulfil their duties, or the
role is vacant.
The provision re-enacts section 52G of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but there is no equivalent to
section 52G(3) of the Act, which provides for an acting
appointment to be retrospective, because clause 524 allows a
designated Conciliation Officer to act as a Senior Conciliation
Officer while awaiting the Minister to formally appoint an
acting Senior Conciliation Officer. This removes the need for
retrospective appointment of an acting Senior Conciliation
Officer.
Clause 525 provides for the engagement of Conciliation Officers and staff
so that the Conciliation Service is able to carry out its function.
Subclauses (2) and (3) confirm that, in engaging a Conciliation
Officer, the Conciliation Service is not to be taken as employing
the Officer, except for the purpose of deeming the Officer to be
a worker for certain purposes under the Bill. This means that a
Conciliation Officer does not have the same rights and
obligations of an employee, but is protected as a worker for the
purposes of workers compensation.
258
This clause re-enacts section 52E(1), (3) and (4) in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Sections 52E(2) and 52E(3A), which
specify that a Conciliation Officer is engaged on the terms and
conditions specified for their appointment, are not replicated in
the Bill as they are unnecessary, as the terms and conditions for
the appointment and engagement of Conciliation Officers are
stated in the instrument of appointment.
Clause 526 provides a statutory immunity for Conciliation Officers in
respect of the exercise of their power or discharge of their
functions or a duty under the Bill if done in good faith.
Subclause (2) confirms that any liability that would otherwise
attach to the Conciliation Officer, under subclause (1), attaches
instead to the Conciliation Service.
This clause re-enacts section 58 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1958.
Clause 527 sets out the functions of the Senior Conciliation Officer, which
include ensuring that conciliations are conducted by the
Conciliation Service in an expeditious and consistent manner,
and specifying a requirement for the Senior Conciliation Officer
to designate one or more Conciliation Officers to act in his or
her absence.
Subclause (1) re-enacts section 52F(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but a Conciliation Officer is required
to comply with guidelines issued by the Minister rather than
protocols issued by the Senior Conciliation Officer. The current
guidelines make reference to protocols, which are developed by
the Conciliation Service and are procedural in nature.
The change ensures that the objectives of the Ministerial
guidelines are given effect via the Senior Conciliation Officer
(who is responsible for the operations of the Conciliation
Service).
Subclause (2) establishes a process for the appointment of an
Acting Senior Conciliation Officer. The provision requires the
Senior Conciliation Officer to designate, with the approval of
the Minister, one or more Conciliation Officers to act as the
Senior Conciliation Officer during a period referred to in
section 524 (which specifies the circumstances when an acting
appointment must be made). Ensuring a Conciliation Officer is
appropriately appointed and readily available to act as the
Senior Conciliation Officer when the need arises is intended to
259
approve the administrative efficiency of the Conciliation
Service.
Subclause (2) has no equivalent in the Accident Compensation
Act 1958.
Clause 528 empowers the Minister to issue binding guidelines as to how the
Senior Conciliation Officer may exercise powers and carry out
functions; and requires a Conciliation Officer to observe those
guidelines. These guidelines are intended to provide an
appropriate level of ministerial oversight in respect the
arrangement of business of the Conciliation Service.
Among other things, guidelines are intended to operate to
ensure that conciliations are conducted in an independent,
consistent and cost-effective manner. The guidelines include
requirements for the Senior Conciliation Officer to advise the
Minister on its functions and legislative or other changes to
enhance the dispute resolution or operation of the scheme.
This ensures that while the Conciliation Service is funded by
the scheme, by reporting directly to the Minister, it is
independent of the Authority, who is a party to disputes
conciliated by the Conciliation Service.
The clause confirms that guidelines must be made in accordance
with clause 611 of the Bill, which requires that they be
published on a Government internet website and in the
Government Gazette. This is consistent with the publication
requirements for other instruments made by the Minister and
ensures transparency.
The current guidelines issued under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 are published on the website of the
Conciliation Service: www.conciliation.vic.gov.au.
Clause 528 re-enacts section 52F(2) and 52F(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 529 empowers the Senior Conciliation Officer to give directions as
to the arrangement of business of the Conciliation Officers,
which is intended to assist the Senior Conciliation Officer to
carry out his or her functions specified in clause 527.
The current directions of the Senior Conciliation Officer issued
under the Accident Compensation Act 1985 are published on
the website of the Conciliation Service:
www.conciliation.vic.gov.au.
260
Clause 529 re-enacts section 56(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 530 imposes certain reporting requirements on the Senior
Conciliation Officer.
Subclause 530 (1) obliges the Senior Conciliation Officer to
collect specified data (as listed in the provision and for each
financial year) that relates to the main functions and activities of
the Conciliation Service. The Senior Conciliation Officer must,
on or before 1 September of each year, collect and provide this
data to the Minister. This requirement is intended to ensure an
appropriate level of oversight by the Minister in relation to the
operation of the Conciliation Service; and ensure that the
Conciliation Service is appropriately accountable and
transparent in relation to its operations. This is important given
the work of the Conciliation Service has a direct impact on
injured workers and the benefits they receive.
Subclauses (2) and (3) further oblige the Senior Conciliation
Officer to make the data publicly available as soon as
reasonably possible, if any person requests the Senior
Conciliation Officer to do so. This is intended to enhance
transparency in relation to matters which are of public interest.
The Conciliation Service publishes similar data in its annual
report, which is publicly available. Copies of its annual reports
are available on the Conciliation Service website:
www.conciliation.vic.gov.au.
This clause re-enacts section 52FA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 531 prescribes when a Conciliation Officer will be deemed to cease
holding office in circumstances where it would be inappropriate
for them to continue holding office; and provides a general
process for how a Conciliation Officer may resign his or her
office.
The provision re-enacts section 52H of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except that clause 531 provides for a
resignation to be given to the Governor in Council (who makes
the appointment) rather than the Minister. The clause also
excludes equivalents of subsections 52H(1)(a) and (c), as these
provisions are superfluous. Their absence from section 52H
would not have altered the operation of the section in any way.
261
Clause 532 allows the Senior Conciliation Officer to advise the Minister
on the removal or suspension of a Conciliation Officer having
regard to matters specified. This provision reflects the fact that,
although each Conciliation Officer is appointed on the advice of
the Minister, the Senior Conciliation Officer works more
closely with them and is best placed to advise on how well they
are performing their duties and meeting their terms and
conditions of appointment. This provision is intended to
operate in conjunction with clause 533.
This clause re-enacts section 52I(1A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 533 allows for the removal of a Conciliation Officer by the
Governor in Council on the recommendation of the Minister
where the Conciliation Officer is not performing their required
duties in specified circumstances or has committed a serious
breach of privacy or of a term or condition of their engagement.
Before the Minister may recommend removal, he or she must
first allow the Conciliation Officer an opportunity to be heard;
and provide them with written notice of an investigation for the
Minister to determine whether removal ought to be
recommended. A Conciliation Officer will be deemed to be
suspended upon receiving such a notice from the Minister.
This process is designed to ensure the integrity of the
Conciliation Service and its Officers in fulfilling its function;
while maintaining procedural fairness for a Conciliation Officer
under investigation.
This clause re-enacts section 52I(1) to (6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 534 sets out the requirements for the submission and approval of
the Conciliation Service annual budget by the Minister, which
must be prepared in advance of each financial year.
These requirements are intended to ensure appropriate oversight
of the Conciliation Service's budgetary arrangements.
This clause re-enacts section 52K in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
262
Clause 535 states the requirements for funding of the Conciliation Service
by the Authority, which must be in accordance with the
Conciliation Service's annual budget. This ensures that
adequately funded to perform its function within appropriate
constraints.
This clause re-enacts section 52L in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 536 specifies the signature requirements for the Conciliation Service
and confirms that a person can assume that a document has been
duly signed by the Conciliation Service if it has been signed in
accordance with subclause (1). This is intended to provide
certainty of outcomes.
Subclause 536(2) ensures that signatures on documents which
appear to be signed in accordance with section 536(1) are taken
as evidence that they have been duly signed by the Conciliation
Service, which avoids the need for a party to prove that a
document has been signed by the Conciliation Service in
proceedings.
This clause re-enacts section 52LA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The clause includes minor wording
changes to ensure coverage of Conciliation Officers (rather than
the Senior Conciliation Officer). The change has been made
because in practice documents issued out of the Service (such as
outcome certificates) are signed by Conciliation Officers.
Division 2--Medical Panels
Division 2 re-enacts the governance provisions relating to the Medical Panels
set out in Division 3 of Part III of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which is to be repealed.
Medical practitioners are appointed to a Medical Panel to consider medical
questions as defined in clause 3, which may be referred to the Medical Panel
by a Conciliation Officer, the courts, the Authority or a self-insurer in
accordance with the Act, where there is disagreement or uncertainty about a
worker's injury, medical condition or capacity for work.
Medical Panels play an important role in determining medical questions
under this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and Part VBA of the
Wrongs Act 1958. The opinion of the Panel may assist in resolving a
dispute about a worker's capacity for work or medical condition.
263
Clause 537 provides for the establishment and constitution of Medical
Panels to carry out the functions of a Medical Panel under this
Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and Part VBA of
the Wrongs Act 1958. Medical Panels are constituted of
medical practitioners who are on a list of members appointed by
the Governor in Council. The appointees are nominated by the
Minister on the recommendation of the Convenor, who is also a
medical practitioner and so well placed to advise on the
appropriateness of members.
Subclause (3) provides that the Minister must appoint a
Convenor and may appoint one or more Deputy Convenors
from the list of members. The role of the Convenor is to
manage referrals under the relevant Acts, with the support of
the Deputy Convenor/s.
Under subclause (4) the Convenor must appoint a Deputy
Convenor to act in his or her absence. This is intended to
ensure that the Medical Panels continue to operate smoothly
despite any absence of the Convenor. As there may be more
than one Deputy Convenor, it is intended that the Convenor
provide for who will act in their absence in the Convenor's
Directions on the Arrangement of the Business of the Medical
Panels, which will be made available on the Medical Panel
website at: www.medicalpanels.vic.gov.au.
The Convenor's powers are set out in subclauses (6) and (7);
and the preclusion of a medical practitioner from a Medical
Panel in specified circumstances is set out in subclause (8).
There is a statutory immunity from litigation in subclause (9)
for consultants engaged by a Medical Panel. That immunity
excludes reference to the Convenor and Medical Panel
members. Medical Panel members and the Convenor are
instead protected by a broad statutory immunity in clause 541.
The terms and conditions of appointment of a member of a
Medical Panel are set out in subclauses (10), (11) and (12);
and the ability to appoint administrative support is set out in
subclause (13).
The opinion of a Medical Panel on a medical question is to be
adopted and applied by any court, body or person and must be
accepted as final and conclusive.
264
The process for establishing Medical Panels and the constitution
requirements are intended to ensure well qualified Medical
Panels which can be convened at short notice, thereby providing
more efficient outcomes for injured workers.
The provision re-enacts section 63 in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but changes the effect in respect of
the following--
· Subclause (3) confirms that the Minister may appoint
more than one Deputy Convenor from the list of
members. The Accident Compensation Act 1985
only allows for the appointment a Deputy Convenor.
Clause 537 makes consequential changes to require the
Convenor to designate a Deputy Convenor who is to act
in his or her absence, and to require the Minister to
make a designation in the event that the Convenor fails
to do so. The changes will ensure that a Deputy
Convenor is readily available to act in the absence of
the Convenor, which will assist the Medical Panels in
carrying out functions efficiently and effectively.
Clause 538 makes provision for the term, resignation and termination of
members of the Medical Panels to ensure clarity around
appointment.
This clause re-enacts section 64 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 539 sets out the advisory functions of the Convenor of the Medical
Panels to the Minister. This is intended to ensure that the
Minister is properly informed on specific matters as well as
general operation and procedures, which allows him or her to
provide more effective oversight.
This clause re-enacts section 63A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 540 makes clear that an act or decision of a Medical Panel is not
invalid by reason only of any defect or irregularity in or in
connection with the appointment of a member. While the
opinion of a Medical Panel on a medical question is still able to
be challenged on other administrative law grounds, such as a
breach of procedural fairness, this provision is intended to
ensure that decisions are not invalid only because of issues with
the appointment of the Panel member.
265
This clause re-enacts section 66 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 541 provides legal protection to the Convenor and the Members of
the Medical Panels by affording to them in the performance of
their duties the same protection and immunity as a Judge of the
Supreme Court in the performance of his or her duties.
This recognises that the Panels and the Convenor perform a
quasi-judicial role, in making determinations of a binding and
conclusive nature.
This clause re-enacts section 65(10) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
PART 13--GENERAL
Part 13 of this Bill contains general provisions that relate to the rest of the
Bill in relation to indexation of amounts, the making of agreements by the
Authority, access to information, the issue of search warrants, prohibited
conduct relating to touting for claims, regulation of providers of professional
services, offences for discriminatory conduct, offences for fraud and bribery,
provisions relating to offences generally, the making of guidelines and
directions, the Independent Broad-Based Anti-corruption Commission, and
transitional and savings provisions.
Part 13 re-enacts a number of provisions from Part VIIA and Part VIII of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, and those provisions will apply to both
that Act and the Bill. However, the Accident Compensation Act 1985
retains its indexation provisions.
Division 1--Indexation
Clause 542 requires the amount of a weekly payment to a worker to be
varied annually on the anniversary of the worker's injury by
reference to the worker's pre-injury weekly average weekly
earnings. The amount of a weekly payment to a worker is
amended using the formula contained in clause 542.
The formula ensures that the amount of weekly payments that
are paid to injured workers is adjusted by the percentage
movement in average weekly earnings over the most recent
twelve month period for which the Australian Bureau of
Statistics figures are available, subject to the protection in
clause 546 that this adjustment will not be made if it would
reduce the payment amount.
266
Clause 542 operates the same as section 100 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but the descriptions have been
updated to accommodate recent changes, if any, and as far as
possible, future changes, in the timing and frequency of the
Australian Bureau of Statistics data publication.
Clause 543 requires that the amount of weekly payments of pension payable
under clause 241 to a deceased worker's dependants must be
varied on 1 July each year (the variation date) in accordance
with the formulas contained in that clause.
The formulas in clause 543 relies on the change in average
weekly total earnings between two equivalent points in time a
year apart to adjust amounts payable to a worker or their
dependants. The formula ensures that the amount of weekly
payments that are paid or payable to injured workers or the
deceased worker's dependants is adjusted by the percentage
movement in average weekly earnings over the most recent
twelve month period for which ABS figures are available,
subject to the protection in clause 546 that this adjustment will
not be made if it would reduce the payment amount.
Clause 543 operates the same as section 100A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 but the descriptions have been
updated to accommodate recent changes, if any, and as far as
possible, future changes, in the timing and frequency of the
Australian Bureau of Statistics data publication.
Clause 544 requires that certain amounts which are specified in column 2 of
the Table must be varied in on 1 July 2014 and then on 1 July
(the variation date) for each year after in accordance with the
formula in clause 544.
The formula ensures that the amount of weekly payments that
are paid or payable to injured workers is adjusted by the
percentage movement in average weekly earnings over the most
recent twelve month period for which the Australian Bureau of
Statistics figures are available, subject to the protection in
clause 546 that this adjustment will not be made if it would
reduce the payment amount.
267
Clause 544 operates the same as section 100B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 but the descriptions have been
updated to accommodate recent changes, if any, and as far as
possible, future changes, in the timing and frequency of the
Australian Bureau of Statistics data publication.
Clause 545 requires that certain amounts which are specified in column 2
of the Table must be varied on 1 July 2014 and then on 1 July
(the variation date) for each year after in accordance with the
formula in clause 545.
The formula ensures that the amount of weekly payments that
are paid or payable to injured workers injured workers is
adjusted by the percentage movement in consumer price index
over the most recent twelve month period for which the
Australian Bureau of Statistics figures are available, subject to
the protection in clause 546 that this adjustment will not be
made if it would reduce the payment amount.
Clause 545 operates the same as section 100C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 but the descriptions have been
updated to accommodate recent changes, if any, and as far as
possible, future changes, in the timing and frequency of the
Australian Bureau of Statistics data publication.
Clause 546 provides that where an adjustment made to amounts in
clauses 542, 543, 544 or 546 would lead to a reduction in the
amount of compensation paid or payable, the adjustment will
have no effect and the amounts will remain unchanged on that
occasion.
Clause 546 is intended to ensure that payments under the Bill
are not reduced, even if there has been a reduction in the
relevant the Australian Bureau of Statistics data over the past
year.
Clause 546 operates the same as section 100D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 547 provides for the rounding of amounts calculated in Division 1
and how it is to occur. This clause ensures manageable
amounts to be paid.
Clause 547 operates the same as section 100E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
268
Division 2--Agreements
Clause 548 confers power on the Authority to enter into agreements with a
person or body constituted by a law of a corresponding State
(defined in subclause (3)), in respect of an injury arising out of
or in the course of a worker's employment in Victoria or the
corresponding State. The agreement may provide that the
provisions of the Bill or the Accident Compensation Act 1985
are to be applied where a worker who is a Victorian resident
suffers a work-related injury or death while in the
corresponding State. In this case, the agreement may provide
that the laws of the corresponding State do not apply.
Conversely, an agreement may provide that the laws of a
corresponding State apply and the Victorian laws do not apply
where a worker who is a resident in a corresponding State is
injured in Victoria. The provision ensures the worker or the
worker's dependents can access the same entitlements as other
Victorian workers and that workers who reside in other
corresponding States are covered by the relevant scheme where
they reside.
This provision re-enacts section 237A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 549 confers power on the Authority to enter into reciprocal
agreements with another State in relation to the payment of
premium or other amounts in respect of remuneration paid or
payable for services performed or rendered partly in Victoria
and partly in the corresponding State. The agreement may
provide that the provisions of the Bill or the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 (ACWI) do
not apply in respect of remuneration paid or payable in relation
to services rendered partly in Victoria or the corresponding
state, or that the provisions of the law of the corresponding state
apply and the provisions of the Bill or the ACWI do not apply
in respect of such remuneration. This ensures employers are
subject to obligations under the most relevant scheme in respect
of premium and other amounts.
This provision operates the same as section 65 of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
269
Clause 550 confers power on the Authority to enter into reciprocal
agreements with another person or body in relation to the
provision of an ambulance service, hospital service, medical
service, nursing service, or personal and household service.
The provisions enable the Authority to enter agreements in
order to meet its obligations under Division 7 of Part 5 of the
Bill or Division 2B of Part IV in the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 by making payments in respect of classes or groups
of cases or claims rather than on an individual basis.
This clause re-enacts section 238 (with the exception of
section 238(5)) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
The requirement in section 238(5) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to publish notice of the making or
revocation of an agreement in the Government Gazette has been
substituted with a requirement to publish on the Authority's
internet site. This change is intended to facilitate the efficient
making and revocation of agreements while still ensuring there
is appropriate notification.
Clause 551 confers power on the Authority to enter into certain types of
incentive agreements in order to seek to improve employer
performance. The clause does not empower the Authority to
waive or reduce the amount of premium an employer is liable to
pay, however, it does enable the Authority to make payments in
the nature of a refund of premium.
The clause re-enacts section 238A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 3--Access to information
Clause 552 empowers the Authority to obtain information and evidence
from any person for specified purposes. It enables the
Authority to access information in relation to entitlements to
compensation under the Bill, the Accident Compensation Act
1985 and the Workers Compensation Act 1958, and in
relation to contraventions of the Bill and those Acts.
These powers assist the Authority to carry out its function to
detect and deter fraudulent compensation claims.
This clause re-enacts section 239 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
270
Clause 553 empowers persons authorised by the Authority to enter and
inspect premises and to obtain information and documents for
the purposes of determining whether there has been a
contravention of the Bill, the Accident Compensation Act
1985, or the Workers Compensation Act 1958 and generally
to enforce the provisions of the Bill and those Acts. The power
to enter, inspect and examine premises in subclause (1)(a) may
only be exercised without force. Subclause (2) requires the
consent of the occupier if the powers are exercised in any part
of premises used only for residential purposes. These powers
ensure the Authority is able to investigate potential breaches in
relation to the scheme. The note makes clear that the provision
does not affect clause 597 in relation to the protection against
self-incrimination, or clause 598 in relation to legal professional
privilege and client legal privilege.
This clause re-enacts clause 240 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 554 establishes certain offences which relate to interference with a
person exercising powers under clauses 552 and 553.
The penalties for each offence are consistent with the scale in
the Sentencing Act 1991.
The offences under clauses 554(1) and 554(2) relate to
obstructing or hindering a person exercising powers; and
without reasonable excuse, refusing or failing to comply with
a requirement made by a person exercising powers under
section 552 or 553; and attract a maximum penalty of up to
a maximum of 60 penalty units for a natural person, and
300 penalty units for a body corporate.
Section 554(3) carries a heavier penalty which reflects the
seriousness of the offence, being to assault, intimidate or
threaten, or attempt to assault intimidate or threaten a person
exercising powers under section 552 or 553. It sets a maximum
of 240 units or 2 years imprisonment or both for a natural
person, and 1200 penalty units for a body corporate.
This clause re-enacts section 241 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clauses 555, 556 and 557 enable the Authority to obtain
necessary information from certain agencies, being the Victoria
Police, the Roads Corporation (VicRoads) and the courts.
271
It is intended that only information that is necessary to assessing
a worker's entitlement to compensation will be obtained, and
will be available to the Authority on a case by case basis.
The disclosure, collection and use of the information will be
subject to inter-agency confidentiality agreements, as well as
existing privacy laws, standards and protocols. For example, in
the case of the Victoria Police, the disclosure of information
will be subject to any protocols issued by the Commission for
Law Enforcement and Data Security.
For the avoidance of any doubt, the provisions make it clear that
they are intended to apply to evidence that may be necessary for
the Authority to assess whether a worker engaged in criminal
behaviour that might constitute serious and wilful misconduct
under section 41(7).
Clauses 555, 556 and 557 re-enact sections 239AAA, 239AAB and 239AAC
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 respectively.
Division 4--Issue of search warrants
Clause 558 empowers a Magistrate to issue a warrant authorising any
member of the police force together with any other person
named in the warrant to enter and search premises, take
possession of or secure records and other documents and retain
those records and other documents or deliver them into the
possession of the Authority or a person named by the Authority
for certain purposes.
The clause establishes certain offences which are intended to
ensure that search warrants are effective. The penalties are
consistent with the scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
The offence under clause 558(8) which relates to obstructing or
hindering a person employed or acting in the execution or under
the authority of a warrant or aiding or assisting in its execution,
carries a maximum penalty of 60 penalty units for a natural
person and 300 penalty units for a body corporate.
The offence under clause 558(9) of refusing to permit to a
search or seizure authorised by a warrant issued under clause
558(1) carries a maximum penalty of 60 units or 6 months
imprisonment or both for a natural person 300 penalty units for
a body corporate.
272
Clause 558(10) carries a heavier penalty which reflects the
seriousness of the offence to assault or attempt to assault a
person employed or acting in the execution or under the
Authority of a warrant or aiding or assisting in its execution.
The maximum penalty for this offence is 240 units or two years
imprisonment or both for a natural person, and 1200 penalty
units for a body corporate.
This clause re-enacts section 240A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with the exception of the penalty
provision in section 240A(5). While the offence is the same in
clause 558(9), the penalty provision has been changed from a
maximum of 100 penalty units or 6 months imprisonment or
both for a natural person and 300 penalty units for a body
corporate. The penalty amounts have been modified to align
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
Division 5--Prohibited conduct relating to touting for claims
Division 5 of Part 13 of the Bill is intended to discourage agents and others
from engaging in certain types of prohibited conduct relating to touting.
For example, conduct which impacts on the integrity of the scheme, such as
an agent encouraging a person to make a claim and to use the services of the
agent. The provisions establish criminal offences and civil causes of action
in order to discourage such conduct. The penalties prescribed are consistent
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
The provisions in this Division re-enact section in Part VIIA, apart from
section 187 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985. Section 187 has been
omitted from the Bill because it of a transitional nature and is no longer
required.
Clause 559 provides definitions of agent, claim, prohibited conduct and
protected claim and special interpretation rules for the purposes
of Division 5 of Part 13.
The definition of agent limits the ordinary meaning of the term
to those persons to whom Division 5 is intended to apply.
The definition of claim makes it clear that the provisions are
intended to apply to claims under this Bill, the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and the Workers Compensation Act.
The definition of protected claim identifies certain types of
claims in the Bill and the Accident Compensation Act 1985
which are concerned with hearing loss injuries.
273
This clause re-enacts section 179 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 560 establishes the types of conduct by an agent that will constitute
prohibited conduct for the purposes of Division 5.
The provisions refer to various types of conduct engaged in for
the purpose of encouraging a person to make a protected claim
and to use the services of the agent or of some other person
from whom the agent receives any payment in connection with
the claim.
This clause re-enacts section 180 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 561 makes it an offence for an agent to engage in prohibited conduct
and sets a maximum penalty of 60 penalty units for a natural
person, and 300 penalty units for a body corporate. The penalty
is consistent with the scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 181 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 562 establishes certain consequences for prohibited conduct for the
recovery of fees by agents. The provisions state that an agent is
not entitled to recover from a person any fees, costs or other
charges that would otherwise be payable by the person in
connection with services if the person made use of the services
as a result of prohibited conduct by the agent. Clause 562(4)
establishes that where a person has paid any such amounts to an
agent then the person is entitled to recover the amount from the
agent as a debt in a court of competent jurisdiction. This is
intended to provide a disincentive for agents to accept these
types of payments.
Clause 562 re-enacts section 182 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 563 sets out the consequences of prohibited conduct which
specifically apply to legal practitioners.
Section 563(1) makes it an offence for a legal practitioner who
acts for a person on a claim to seek to recover amounts by
disbursements for fees paid in connection with the referral of
the person if the legal practitioner knows or has reasonable
grounds to suspect that the agent engaged in prohibited conduct.
The provision imposes maximum penalties of 60 penalty units
274
for a natural person, or 300 penalty units for a body corporate.
The penalty is consistent with the scale in the Sentencing Act
1991.
The provisions also state that a legal practitioner is not entitled
to recover from any person any amount by way of
disbursements for fees paid to an agent in connection with the
claim if the claim was made as a result of prohibited conduct,
and clause 563(5) establishes that a person who has paid such
an amount to a legal practitioner is entitled to recover the
amount from the legal practitioner as a debt in a court of
competent jurisdiction. This is intended to provide a
disincentive for legal practitioners to accept these payments.
This clause re-enacts section 183 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 564 establishes that in certain circumstances the Authority, an
employer or a self-insurer is entitled to request a legal
practitioner or agent to provide a certificate that, to the best of
the practitioner's or agent's knowledge, no agent has engaged in
prohibited conduct that involved encouraging a person to make
a claim except as may be disclosed in the certificate. There are
costs consequences for a legal practitioner or agent who fails to
comply with a request for a certificate.
Section 564(5) makes it an offence for a legal practitioner or
agent to give a certificate that fails to properly disclose that the
legal practitioner or agent knew or had reasonable cause to
suspect that an agent had engaged in prohibited conduct.
The provision imposes maximum penalties of 60 penalty units
for a natural person, and 300 penalty units for a body corporate.
The penalty is consistent with the scale in the Sentencing
Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 184 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 565 empowers the Authority to restrict or ban recovery of costs by
agents who engage in prohibited conduct, by giving notice to an
agent that the agent is not entitled to recover any fees, costs or
other charges in connection with any claims or a class of claims
specified in the notification. The Authority cannot give such a
notification unless it is satisfied of certain matters and must also
give the agent a reasonable opportunity to make written
275
submissions on the matter. The clause includes a process for
independent review of a decision to give a notification before
the Victorian Civil and Administrative Tribunal (VCAT).
This clause re-enacts section 185 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 566 empowers the Authority to restrict or ban agents who engage in
prohibited conduct. The provision enables the Authority to give
a written direction to an agent to prohibit the agent from acting
for any person in connection with any claims or claims of a
specified type. The Authority must not give such a direction
unless satisfied of certain matters. The provisions also establish
a process for independent review of a decision to give a
direction before VCAT.
Section 566(3) makes it an offence for an agent to knowingly
act in contravention of a direction given under the clause and
imposes maximum penalties of 120 penalty units for a natural
person, and 600 penalty units for a body corporate. The penalty
is consistent with the scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
This clause re-enacts section 186 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Clause 566(3) is a modification of
section 186(3) because it clarifies that the offence includes a
mental element, to knowingly engage in a contravention of a
direction. The change has been made because it is not intended
this offence be prosecuted as a strict liability offence and so the
prosecution must prove that the Agent received the relevant
direction. The maximum penalty has been elevated from
60 units for a natural person or 300 units for a body corporate
to a level that is appropriate for an offence that is not a strict
liability offence. The penalty is consistent with the scale in the
Sentencing Act 1991.
Clause 567 requires a person who makes a protected claim (as defined in
clause 559), which include claims relating to hearing loss, to
comply with a request from the Authority or self-insurer for
information in relation to the use of services of an agent or legal
practitioner. This provision is intended to assist the Authority
and self-insurers in detecting breaches of the anti-touting
provisions, particularly in relation to hearing loss claims.
Clause 567 re-enacts section 188 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
276
Division 6--Regulation of providers of professional services
Division 6 of Part 13 establishes rules for the regulation of conduct of
providers of professional services where that conduct does not meet certain
standards. The provisions confer various powers on the Authority and the
courts to refer service providers for reviews of conduct, to suspend payments
for professional services, and to suspend or revoke approvals to provide
services in certain circumstances, such as where the Authority has determined
that the provider has acted in an unprofessional manner. The provisions
re-enact the provisions in section 249AA to 249AF of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which are to be repealed.
Clause 568 confers various powers on the Authority and the courts to
suspend certain payments for services provided by a person
who has committed a relevant offence, which is defined in
subclause (7), and may include an offence against the Crimes
Act 1958 that occurs in connection with a claim for
compensation under the Bill. This provision seeks to protect
the integrity of the scheme, by ensuring that where the
Authority suspects a provider has committed a relevant criminal
offence, the Authority may suspend payments to that provider.
Subclause (4) provides for the court to make orders relating to
the suspension of payments if the Authority makes a
determination to suspend payments to the provider under
subclause (1). The power to suspend payments is subject to
clause 572, is balanced by clauses 572 which require the
Authority to give written notice of a determination and to invite
and consider submissions from the provider. Clause 574 also
enables the provider to seek a review of a determination by
VCAT.
This clause re-enacts section 249AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 569 enables the Authority to make certain determinations by written
notice to a person who provides or may provide a professional
service, where the person has been convicted or found guilty of
a "disqualifying offence". A "disqualifying offence" is defined
in subclause (3) to mean an offence which is punishable by a
term of imprisonment of 2 years or more or a maximum fine
equivalent to a Level 7 offence and above as specified in
Table 2 section 109 of the Sentencing Act 1991, or punishable
by a term of imprisonment of 2 years or more under a law of
another State, a territory or the Commonwealth. The clause
277
specifies the determinations that may be made, which include
the revocation of an approval in relation to a person who has
been approved to provide a professional service under the Bill.
Before the Authority makes a determination, the Authority must
comply with clause 572, which ensures the person is notified
and has an opportunity to make submissions on a proposed
determination.
This clause re-enacts section 249AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 570 sets out specific powers for the Authority to regulate the
conduct of service providers where the Authority has concerns
regarding the adequacy, appropriateness or frequency of the
provision of the professional services provided. The provisions
apply to service providers who are regulated by professional
bodies as well as service providers who are not regulated by a
non-professional body. The clause also requires the Authority
to notify self-insurers of determinations made in relation to a
notice given under subclause (2)(b), (3) and (5).
Where there is a relevant body responsible for regulating the
provider's trade or profession, the Authority may refer the
conduct and any other related matters to the relevant body for
investigation or review. The Authority may, by written notice,
suspend payments to the provider for professional services,
pending findings of the relevant body.
In relation to providers whose trade or profession is not
regulated by a professional body, the Authority may give a
written warning to the provider of the Authority's concern with
the conduct and notify the provider that the Authority may
suspend payment of the service provider's costs pending review
of the service provider's conduct. The Authority may also
review the service provider's conduct and, where the Authority
determines it appropriate, also suspend payment of the costs of
the professional services by the service provider while the
Authority conducts its review. Subclause (5) specifies what the
Authority may do if, following the review, the Authority forms
certain views regarding the suitability of the provider.
For instance, if the Authority considers the provider has acted in
an unreasonable or unprofessional manner, the Authority may
by notice suspend the provider's approval as a provider of the
278
relevant services or revoke the person's approval as a provider
of the relevant services.
This clause re-enacts section 249B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 571 empowers the Authority to act on findings of a relevant body
where the Authority is concerned about the adequacy,
appropriateness, or frequency of any professional service
provided by a service provider. A relevant body is defined to
include Medicare Australia and a court or tribunal.
The Authority may act on the following findings of the relevant
body--
· that the service provider has, by act or omission,
engaged in unprofessional conduct or professional
misconduct;
· that the service provider's ability to practice is adversely
affected as a result of the service providers' physical or
mental health or incapacity;
· that the service provider is not of good character or
otherwise not a fit and proper person.
If the relevant body has made such findings, the Authority has
the power to determine that that it is not liable to pay the costs
of the provider as compensation for the period of suspension or
for a specified period after the determination is made.
This clause re-enacts section 249BA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 572 establishes that the Authority, before making a determination
in relation to a person under section 568, 569 or 570 (except
subsection (3)(b) or (6)) or 571, must provide written notice to
the person of the determination it proposes to make, inviting the
person to make a written submission to the Authority within
28 days as to why the determination should not be made.
The Authority must consider any submission before making the
determination.
This clause re-enacts section 249BB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
279
Clause 573 provides the Authority with a discretion to publish the outcome
of determinations of the Authority or orders of the Court under
sections 568, 569, 570 or 571 together with the name and
business address of a service provider the subject of the
determinations and orders.
This clause re-enacts section 249BC of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 574 establishes a process for review of a decision of the Authority
under Division 6 before VCAT. It requires an application for
review to be made within 12 months after the person became
aware of the decision. Subclause (2) confirms that a decision of
the Authority under clause 570(2)(a) to notify a relevant body
or to refer the conduct of a person for review cannot be the
subject of an application for review by VCAT.
This clause re-enacts section 249C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 7--Discriminatory conduct
Division 7 of Part 13 establishes criminal offences in relation to
discriminatory conduct; and also provides civil remedies to persons subjected
to discriminatory conduct. The equivalent provisions in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, sections 242AA to 242AF will be repealed by the
Bill.
Clause 575 establishes the offence for an employer or prospective employer
to engage in "discriminatory conduct" for a "prohibited reason"
and imposes maximum penalties of 240 penalty units for a
natural person, and 1200 penalty units for a body corporate.
The penalty is consistent with the scale in the Sentencing
Act 1991.
Subclause (2) specifies a range of conduct that would constitute
discriminatory conduct by an employer, such as dismissing or
threatening to dismiss a worker from employment. Subclause
(4) specifies conduct that would constitute discriminatory
conduct by a prospective employer, such as refusing or failing
to offer employment to a job applicant.
280
Under subclause (3), an discriminatory conduct is engaged in
for a prohibited reason if the dominant reason for the conduct is
because the worker--
· has given the employer or any other employer notice of
an injury; or
· has taken steps to pursue a claim for compensation
against the employer or any other employer; or
· has given, or attempted to give, a claim for
compensation against the employer or any other
employer, the Authority or a self-insurer; or
· has complied with a request made under clause 552
or 553 (to furnish the Authority with information or
access to books, or to give evidence in relation to
certain matters).
Similar reasons are set out in subclause (5) in relation to a
prospective employer.
Where all the facts constituting the discriminatory conduct are
proved, the employer or prospective employer will bear the
evidentiary onus of proving that the reason alleged was not the
dominant reason for the conduct.
Subclause (7) sets out specific defences that an employer or
prospective employer can raise in proceedings for an offence
against the provision, which includes that--the conduct was
necessary to comply with the requirements of this Bill, the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the Occupational
Health and Safety Act 2004.
This clause re-enacts section 242AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 576 establishes remedies that a court may order an employer or
prospective employer to pay to a worker or job applicant if the
employer or prospective employer is found guilty of an offence
under clause 575. These include an order--
· to pay damages to compensate the worker or applicant
for hurt and humiliation as the result of the
discriminatory conduct; or
281
· in the case of a worker, compensation not exceeding the
amount that, had the discriminatory conduct not
occurred, the worker would have received from that
employer during the 12 month period immediately after
the discriminatory conduct occurred.
Clause 576(2) provides that the court in making an order under
this section must take into account any compensation or
damages received by the worker. This is intended to prevent
the possibility of a worker receiving double compensation.
Clause 576(3) provides that nothing in a proceeding in relation
to clause 576 gives rise to an issue estoppel. This is intended to
ensure that all the issues raised in a proceeding under clause 575
or 578 can be disputed in any future proceeding under the Bill
or the Accident Compensation Act 1985 (including common
law applications or proceedings).
This clause re-enacts section 242AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 577 enables a worker or applicant for employment to request that
the Authority bring a prosecution in relation to discriminatory
conduct, where the Authority has not brought a prosecution in
respect of that conduct within 6 months after it occurred.
The provisions also enable a worker or job applicant to request
review of the matter by the Director of Public Prosecutions
(DPP) if the Authority determines that no prosecution will be
brought after reviewing the matter. In this case, the DPP will
consider the matter referred and advise the Authority whether
the Director considers a prosecution should be brought.
The Authority is required to send a copy of the advice to the
person who made the request, and if the Authority decides not
to follow the advice of the DPP to follow proceedings, to give
that person written reasons for its decision.
Clause 577(7) prohibits proceedings being brought in relation to
a decision by the Authority to bring or not to bring proceedings
for an offence under clause 575. This provision is intended to
ensure there is no merits review or judicial review of such a
decision because the provision allows a specific process for
independent review by the DPP.
This clause re-enacts section 242AC of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
282
Clause 578 establishes a civil cause of action relating to discriminatory
conduct. It enables a worker or an applicant for employment to
apply to the Industrial Division of the Magistrates' Court for
specific orders in relation to discriminatory conduct engaged in
for a prohibited reason by an employer or prospective employer
against that worker or applicant.
The substance of the types of conduct that are regarded as
discriminatory are the same for the civil proceeding and
criminal offence. Subclauses (2) and (4) are modelled on the
definition of prohibited reason in relation to the criminal
offence in clause 575, but differ in that for the criminal offence
the reason must be the dominant reason for the action while in
relation to the civil action the reason need only be a substantial
reason for the conduct.
Clause 578(5) enables a worker or job applicant to apply to the
Magistrates' Court for an order against an employer or
prospective employer in relation to discriminatory conduct
carried out against the worker for a prohibited reason.
There are also various provisions governing such an application,
including that a worker can only bring such an application
within one year of the date on which the discriminatory conduct
occurred.
Clause 578(7) confirms that where all the facts constituting the
discriminatory conduct are proved, the employer or prospective
employer will bear the evidentiary onus of proving that the
reason alleged was not the substantial reason for the conduct.
Clause 578(8) sets out the specific defences that an employer or
prospective employer can raise in relation to an offence against
clause 578. These defences are consistent with defences in
clause 575(7).
Under clause 578(9), a court may order an employer or
prospective employer to pay to a worker or job applicant under
the civil action provisions if the employer or prospective
employer has engaged in discriminatory conduct. These orders
are consistent with the orders in clause 576(1).
Clause 578(10) provides that the court in making an order under
clause 578 must take into account any compensation or
damages received by the worker. This is intended to prevent
the possibility of a worker receiving double compensation.
283
Clause 578(11) provides that each party to a civil proceeding
under clause 578 is to bear its own legal costs unless the court
considers that it is fair for a party to pay part or all of the other
party's party/party legal costs. This is in line with the costs
jurisdiction of VCAT.
This clause re-enacts section 242AD of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 579 Clause 579(1) provides that a successful civil action under
clause 578 does not prevent a prosecution in relation to the
criminal offence under clause 575.
Clause 579(2) and (3) prevent a worker or applicant for
employment from obtaining double payment of damages or
other redress under clause 576 and 578 in relation to the same
conduct.
This clause re-enacts section 242AE of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 580 confirms that an application by a worker for an order under
clause 576 or 578 in relation to discriminatory conduct is not
a proceeding in respect of an injury within the meaning of
section 326 or Division 8A or 9 of Part IV of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. In other words, this provision
clarifies that workers can bring an action for an order under the
anti-discrimination provisions without having to meet the
serious injury criteria or undergo procedural steps in the
common law provisions.
This clause re-enacts section 242AF of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 8--Offences
Subdivision 1--Fraud, bribery and false information
Division 8 of Part 13 establishes criminal offences for fraud, bribery and
false information as they relate to Victorian workers compensation.
All penalties in this Part are consistent with the scale in the Sentencing Act
1991.
Clause 581 Clause 581(1) makes it an offence for a person to obtain or
attempt to obtain fraudulently any payment under the Bill, the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the Worker's
284
Compensation Act 1958. The provision imposes a maximum
penalty of 240 penalty units or 2 years imprisonment for a
natural person, and 1200 penalty units for a body corporate.
Section 581(2) contains a similar offence in relation to
obtaining or attempting to obtain fraudulent payments for
another person or assisting another person to obtain fraudulent
payments. It also imposes a maximum penalty of 240 penalty
units or 2 years imprisonment for a natural person and
1200 penalty units for a body corporate.
Clause 581 re-enacts section 248 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, with the exception of the penalty
provisions in subsections (1) and (2). The maximum penalties
of 1000 units or 2 years imprisonment for a natural person and
5000 units for a body corporate have been amended to align
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
The reduced penalty unit levels reflect the fact that there are
overlapping offences in the Crimes Act 1958, which carry high
penalties.
Clause 582 creates offences for seeking, receiving, giving or offering
bribery.
Section 582(1) makes it an offence for a person employed in the
administration of this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act
1985 or the Workers Compensation Act 1958 to corruptly ask
for, receive or obtain, or agree to receive or obtain, any money
property or benefit of any kind for the person employed or any
other person--
· in relation to the performance of the person's functions
or duties under Victorian workers compensation
legislation in the circumstances set out in the provision;
or
· for the person employed to use or take advantage of his
or her position improperly to gain any benefit or
advantage for or facilitate the commission of an offence
by another person.
An offence under clause 582(1) carries a maximum penalty of
240 units or 2 years imprisonment for a natural person or
1200 penalty units for a body corporate.
285
Section 582(2) makes it an offence for a person to corruptly
give to, confer on or procure for, or promise to do such things
for, a person employed in the administration of this Bill or any
other person any money, property or benefit of any kind--
· in relation to the performance of the person's functions
or duties under this Bill in the circumstances set out in
the provision; or
· for the person employed to use or take advantage of his
or her position improperly to gain any benefit or
advantage for or facilitate the commission of an offence.
An offence under clause 582(2) also carries a maximum penalty
of 240 units or 2 years imprisonment for a natural person or
1200 penalty units for a body corporate.
Clause 582 re-enacts section 248AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with the exception of the penalty
provisions in subsections (1) and (2). The maximum penalties
of 1000 units or 2 years imprisonment for a natural person and
5000 units for a body corporate have been amended to align
with the penalty scale in the Sentencing Act 1991.
The reduced penalty unit levels reflect that there are
overlapping offences in the Crimes Act 1958, which carry
high penalties.
Clause 583 Clause 583(1) makes it an offence for a provider of a
professional service or a person on behalf of such a provider to
give another person information in connection with a claim for
compensation under this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act
1985 or the Workers Compensation Act 1958 if the provider
or person knows the information is false or misleading in a
material particular.
Clause 583(2) makes it an offence for a person to use
information of the kind referred to in section 583(1) where the
person knows the information is false or misleading in a
material particular.
The offence provisions in sections 583(1) and 583(2) in relation
to giving and using false or misleading information both impose
maximum penalties of 180 penalty units or 6 months
imprisonment for a natural person, and 900 penalty units for a
body corporate.
286
This clause re-enacts section 248A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 584 makes it an offence to knowingly providing false or misleading
information, or failing to provide relevant information, in a
document given to the Authority or an authorised agent that
relates to the calculation or collection of premium.
The provisions apply to persons providing advice to or acting
on behalf of an employer.
Clause 584(1) makes it an offence to knowingly make a false or
misleading statement in any such document prepared for or on
behalf of an employer, or to suggest that the employer do so.
Clause 248(2) makes it an offence to omit from or fail to
include in such a document any material, data, fact or
circumstance that is relevant to the calculation or collection of
premium, or to advise the employer to do so.
The offence provisions in clauses 584(1) and 584(2) both
impose maximum penalties of 180 penalty units or 6 months
imprisonment for a natural person, and 900 penalty units for a
body corporate.
This clause re-enacts section 248AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 585 makes it an offence to provide false or misleading information
under this Bill or the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the
Workers Compensation Act 1958.
Clause 585(1) makes it an offence to provide orally or in
writing or by electronic communication any false or misleading
information and imposes maximum penalties of 60 penalty units
for a natural person and 300 penalty units for a body corporate.
Subclause (2) confirms that a reference to information is
intended to include any information in or in connection with
any claim, application, certificate or notice.
Clause 585(3) makes it an offence for a person to make a
statement knowing that it is false or misleading in a material
particular. The offence applies to a statement in any claim,
notice, medical certificate, certificate of capacity, and any other
document accompanying a claim or supplied in connection with
a claim. The provision imposes maximum penalties of
287
180 penalty units or 6 months imprisonment or both for a
natural person, or 900 penalty units for a body corporate.
Clause 585 re-enacts section 249 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, with the exception of the penalty
provision in section 249(1) for the offence to provide false or
misleading information. The maximum penalty of 120 penalty
units for a natural person and 600 penalty units for a body
corporate has been reduced by clause 585(1) to reflect that it is
a strict liability offence.
Clause 586 empowers the Authority to inquire into and investigate activities
by any person in the course of which the Authority reasonably
believes an offence against Subdivision 1 may have occurred.
The provisions require the Authority to conduct any
investigations in accordance with relevant regulations and to
notify the Chief Commissioner of Police of a proposed
investigation and exchange any information requested by the
Chief Commissioner.
This clause re-enacts section 248B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 587 provides that the Authority may recommend to the DPP that
appropriate indemnities be offered for the purpose of enabling
information to be obtained about alleged offences against
Subdivision 1. The power to grant an indemnity from
prosecution is a function of the DPP under section 22 of the
Public Prosecutions Act 1994.
This clause re-enacts section 248C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Subdivision 2--Other offences
Clause 588 makes it an offence for a person to use information obtained
under or pursuant to this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act
1985 or the Workers Compensation Act 1985 except as
authorised by or in respect of a matter or for a purpose arising
under such legislation. It prescribes a maximum penalty of
60 penalty units. The provision is intended to ensure
information that is obtained under Victorian workers
compensation legislation is used only for purposes arising under
that legislation and otherwise remains confidential.
288
This clause re-enacts section 242A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, with modification to the maximum
penalty for an offence against the provision. The penalty has
been reduced from a maximum of 100 penalty units to
60 penalty units to ensure the provision aligns with the penalty
scale in the Sentencing Act 1991 and to reflect that it is a strict
liability offence.
Section 589 makes it an offence for a person to obstruct or hinder a person
acting in the administration of the Bill, the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act
1958 or any regulations under those Acts and imposes
maximum penalties of 60 penalty units for a natural person,
and 300 penalty units for a body corporate.
This clause re-enacts section 250 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 9--Miscellaneous
Clause 590 establishes a presumption in relation to a certificate purporting
to be signed by an officer or employee of the Authority which
certifies certain amounts (including amounts of compensation)
paid or payable by the Authority, as evidence of the matters
stated in the certificate and, in the absence of evidence to the
contrary, proof of those matters.
This clause re-enacts section 239A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 591 provides the Authority may perform the functions of a State
taxation officer for the purposes of Part IIIA of the Taxation
Administration Act 1953 of the Commonwealth.
This facilitates co-operation between Commonwealth and State
taxation authorities and for the referral of certain taxation
matters to the Commonwealth Commissioner of Taxation for
investigation.
This clause re-enacts section 244A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 592 establishes that any document arising out of the office of the
Authority and bearing the written, stamped or printed signature
of the chief executive officer of the Authority or a delegate of
the Authority or a person authorised by a delegate, is taken to
289
have been duly signed by the person by whom it purports to
have been signed until the contrary is proved. These provisions
enable persons to rely on such signatures and documents until it
is proved that such signatures are false.
This clause re-enacts section 245 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 593 establishes rules relating to the service of documents under the
Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 or the regulations by the Authority.
Clause 593(1) establishes that a document required or
authorised by the Bill or the regulations to be served or given by
the Authority or a self-insurer is deemed to have been duly
served or given in the circumstances specified in the provision
relating to personal delivery and sending by post.
This clause re-enacts section 246 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, and makes clear that the provision is
in addition to and not in derogation of other legislation which
deals with the service of documents. For instance, it is intended
service may be effected by email if it is in accordance with the
Electronic Transactions (Victoria) Act 2000.
Clause 594 establishes rules relating to service of documents on the
Authority for the purposes of the Bill, the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act
1958 or regulations under the Bill.
Clause 594(1) sets out how any notice, summons, writ or other
process and any return, application, notice, statement or form
may be served on the Authority.
Section 594(2) provides that section 594 is in addition to, and
not in derogation of, any other provisions of this Bill, or
specific legislation that deals with service of documents.
This clause re-enacts section 247 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, and makes clear that the provision is
in addition to and not in derogation of other legislation which
deals with service of documents. For instance, it is intended
service may be effected by email if it is in accordance with the
Electronic Transactions (Victoria) Act 2000.
290
Clause 595 requires that the Authority's staff, appointees and authorised
persons to produce a document or divulge information in
specified circumstances to the persons and bodies identified in
the provision, including a court, a Conciliation Officer, a
Medical Panel or VCAT. Schedule 8 sets out a list of persons
or bodies to who documents may be produced or information
communicated or divulged under this provision.
Subclause (3) prohibits information gained in the course of
employment, appointment or authorisation to act on behalf of
the Authority, being divulged unless it is necessary to perform
official duties or to exercise powers and functions as an
authorised person, or for a purpose specified in subclause (2),
such as court proceedings.
The provisions impose special requirements in relation to
certain requests for information from a special commission
(within the meaning of the Evidence (Commissions) Act 1982)
including that such requests must be reported to each House of
the Parliament.
This clause re-enacts section 243 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 596 enables an employer who is liable through the negligence of a
premium adviser to pay a default penalty or late payment
penalty under the Bill to recover the amount of the penalty
from the adviser. A premium adviser is defined to include an
accountant or financial adviser. The provision makes the
premium adviser liable to pay the employer the amount of the
penalty and allows the employer to sue for and recover that
amount from the adviser in any court of competent jurisdiction.
The section does not exonerate the employer from the liability
under the Bill to pay the penalty.
This clause re-enacts section 248BA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 597 establishes that a natural person may refuse or fail to give
information or do any other thing that the person is required to
do by or under this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985
or the Workers Compensation Act 1958 if the giving the
information or doing the other thing would tend to incriminate
the person. However, subsection (2) provides that the
291
protection does not apply to the production of a document that
the person is required to produce under the legislation.
This clause re-enacts section 248D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 598 expressly preserves legal professional privilege and client legal
privilege despite anything in this Bill, the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers Compensation
Act 1958.
This clause re-enacts section 248E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 599 provides for the refund of certain amounts to the Authority,
employer or self-insurer where a person is convicted or found
guilty of an offence under this Bill, the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, the Workers Compensation Act
1958 or an offence under the Crimes Act 1958 in connection
with a claim for compensation.
Clause 599(1) establishes that any payments made by the
Authority, employer or self-insurer to a person as a result of the
commission of such an offence may be recovered as a debt or
set-off from the person together with an additional amount
equal to half the amount of the payments, together with interest
on those amounts.
Clause 599(2) establishes that where a court convicts or finds a
person guilty of such an offence it may also make an order for
the person to pay the Authority, employer or a self-insurer the
same amounts referred to in clause 599(1).
This clause re-enacts section 249A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 600 provides that conduct engaged in on behalf of a body corporate
to be taken to be engaged in by the body corporate for the
purposes of this Bill or the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
This provision is intended to be consistent with section 143 of
the Occupational Health and Safety Act 2004 and the
definition of "officer" is consistent with the Corporations Act.
This clause re-enacts section 250A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with changes to ensure the meaning
of officer is consistent with the COAG principles in relation to
model directors liability provisions.
292
Clause 601 provides that if a body corporate commits an offence against
specified provisions in subclause (2), an officer of the body
corporate also commits the offence if the officer failed to
exercise due diligence to prevent the commission of the
offence by the body corporate. The specified offences include
the failure to keep a register of injuries in accordance with
clause 17.
Subclause (3) specifies matters that a court may have regard to
in determining whether an officer failed to take exercise due
diligence. Subclause (4) confirms that defences that an officer
may rely on if charged with an offence.
This clause re-enacts section 250AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with changes to ensure that the
provision aligns with the COAG director's liability principles.
Clause 602 establishes rules relating to proceedings against the Crown in
relation to this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or
the Workers Compensation Act 1958 or the regulations.
The provisions relate to the determination of the relevant
responsible agency of the Crown to be specified as the accused,
and the entitlement of such an agency to act in proceedings.
This clause re-enacts section 250B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 603 enables proceedings for an offence against this Bill, the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 or the regulations to continue or be
instituted against successors to public bodies. The provision
defines "public bodies" to include--
· a body corporate representing the Crown; or
· a State owned enterprise or reorganising body (within
the meaning of the State Owned Enterprises Act
1992); or
· a Council (within the meaning of the Local
Government Act 1989); or
· a public entity (within the meaning of the Public
Administration Act 2004); or
This clause re-enacts section 250C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
293
Clause 604 allows the Authority to accept enforceable undertakings as an
alternative to prosecution of certain offences under a relevant
provision of this Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or
the Workers Compensation Act 1958. The provisions are also
intended to apply to certain provisions relating to premium.
The Authority may not prosecute an offence against the person
who gave the undertaking in relation to an alleged contravention
the subject of a written undertaking.
If the Authority considers the person who gave the undertaking
has breached any of its terms, it is able to apply to the
Magistrates' Court for an order that the person must comply
with the undertaking, must take specified action to comply with
the undertaking, or any other order it considers appropriate.
This clause re-enacts section 251 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 605 empowers a court to make an adverse publicity order if the
court convicts or finds a person guilty of an offence against this
Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985, the Workers
Compensation Act 1958, or the regulations. The adverse
publicity order may be made to--
· require the offender to publicise in a specified way the
offence and its consequences, the penalty imposed and
any other related matter within a specified period;
and/or
· require the offender to notify a specified person or class
of persons in a specified way of the offence, its
consequences, the penalty imposed and any other
related matter within the specified period; and
· give the Authority evidence of the action(s) the offender
has taken in accordance with the order, within 7 days of
the end of the period specified in the order.
The provisions also establish a process for the Authority to seek
to take the actions specified in the adverse publicity order in
some circumstances where the offender fails to take the actions
or fails to provide evidence of taking the actions. In these
circumstances, the expense of the Authority in taking action is a
debt due by the offender to the Authority.
294
Clause 605(6) provides that the court must not make an adverse
publicity order if the costs of complying with the order exceed
the maximum penalty amount that the court may impose on the
offender for the offence concerned.
Section 605(7) provides that the court may make an adverse
publicity order in addition to, or instead of imposing a penalty
on the offender; or making any other order that the court may
make in relation to the offence.
This clause re-enacts section 251A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Division 10--Prosecutions
Clause 606 provides that proceedings for an offence against the return to
work provisions in Part 4 may, with the authority of the DPP,
be instituted at any time after the offence is committed.
This clause re-enacts section 252(4A) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 607 establishes a procedure for a person to request the Authority to
bring a prosecution in relation to the return to work provisions
where the person considers the occurrence of an act, matter or
thing may constitute a return to work offence and no
prosecution has been brought within six months of that
occurrence.
The provisions require the Authority to investigate the matter
and advise the person in writing whether a prosecution has been
or will be brought or give reasons why a prosecution will not be
brought. The provisions also establish that where the Authority
advises the person that a prosecution will not be brought, the
Authority must refer the matter to the DPP if the person
requests the Authority to do so. The DPP must then consider
the matter and provide written advice to the Authority.
The Authority must send a copy of the advice to the person who
made the request. If the Authority declines to follow the advice
of the DPP, the Authority must give the person written reasons
for its decision.
Clause 607(7) provides that no proceedings may be brought in
respect of a decision by the Authority to bring or not bring a
prosecution. This provision is intended to ensure there is no
merits review or judicial review of such a decision because the
295
provision allows a specific process for independent review by
the DPP.
This clause re-enacts section 252AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 608 establishes procedures for prosecuting an offence against this
Bill, the Accident Compensation Act 1985, the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 or the Crimes Act 1958 in connection
with a claim for compensation.
Clause 608(5) provides that proceedings for certain offences
specified in the provision may be instituted within 3 years after
the alleged offence occurred, despite any law to the contrary.
Clause 608(6) requires the Authority to make guidelines in
accordance with clause 612 for or with respect to the
prosecution of offences. Clause 612 requires the Authority to
publish the guidelines in the Government Gazette or on a
Government internet website.
This clause re-enacts section 252 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with an express requirement that
guidelines must be published on a Government website, which
is in accordance with current practice.
Division 11--Guidelines and directions
Division 11 of Part 13 contains procedural provisions in relation to
Ministerial directions and guidelines, and guidelines made by the Authority.
Clause 609 establishes rules applying to directions given by the Minister.
Various other provisions throughout the Bill which confer
specific power on the Minister to make directions in relation to
different matters refer back to the general requirements in
section 609. These include directions under clause 118
specifying a procedure for an employer and worker to apply to
attempt to resolve an issue about a worker's return to work
(where there is no relevant agreed procedure).
The provision empowers the Minister to make directions to
specify fees, and to specify any other matter or thing required or
permitted by this Bill to be specified or necessary to be
specified to give effect to this Bill.
296
The provision requires that Ministerial directions under the Bill
must be published in the Government Gazette and on a
Government Internet website, must not relate to a specific
person, may be of general or limited application, and may differ
according to differences in time, place or circumstance.
Clause 609(2) confirms that a person to whom a direction is
given by the Minister must comply with the direction.
Clause 609(3) and (4) sets out rules relating to amendments or
revocation of directions given by the Minister.
This clause re-enacts section 253AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 610 provides that the Minister's power to give, amend or revoke
directions under the return to work provisions in Part 4 of this
Bill are subject to disallowance by the Parliament.
The provisions also require copies of every such direction or
amendment or revocation to be laid before both Houses of
Parliament after notice is published in the Government Gazette.
This clause re-enacts section 214A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 611 sets rules applying to guidelines made by the Minister under the
Bill. Various provisions throughout this Bill which confer
specific powers on the Minister to make guidelines in relation to
different matters refer back to the general requirements in
clause 611. These include clause 23, in relation to the manner
and form in which a claim for compensation may be given,
served or lodged by a worker, and clause 528 for guidelines
relating to the carrying out of functions and the exercise of
powers by, the Senior Conciliation Officer.
The provisions require guidelines made by the Minister to be
published in the Government Gazette and on a Government
internet website. The provisions also establish rules relating to
amendments or revocation of guidelines given by the Minister.
This clause re-enacts section 253AB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 612 sets out rules applying to the making of guidelines by the
Authority under this Bill. This provision is relevant to
clauses 72(6), which enables an employer to pay an adjusted
premium by reference to guidelines made by the Authority in
297
accordance with this clause. Clause 608 also requires
prosecutorial guidelines to be made by the Authority in
accordance with this provision.
The provision establishes that specific guidelines made by the
Authority must be published in the Government Gazette and on
a Government Internet website, and sets out rules relating to
amending or revocation of guidelines.
The requirements of section 612 will only apply where
expressly set out in this Bill. Provisions in the Bill which
provide for the making of guidelines, forms and advisory
practice notes but which do not reference clause 612 are not
subject to the requirements in it, including the requirement to
be published in the Government Gazette.
This clause re-enacts section 252B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, with a modification to require
publication in the Government Gazette.
Division 12--The Authority and the IBAC
Division 12 of Part 13 contains provisions relevant to the Independent Broad-
Based Anti-corruption Commission (IBAC) which was established under the
Independent Broad-Based Anti-corruption Commission Act 2011.
The key objects of the IBAC include assisting in the prevention of corrupt
conduct, assist in improving the capacity of the public sector to prevent
corrupt conduct and providing for the investigation and exposure of corrupt
conduct. The provisions in Division 12 of the Bill provide for consultation
between the Authority and IBAC in relation to certain matters related to
corrupt conduct.
Clause 613 requires the Chief Executive of the Authority to notify the
IBAC of any matter which appears to involve corrupt conduct
of which the Authority becomes aware in the performance of its
statutory functions or duties or the exercise of its statutory
powers. Section 613 does not apply to corrupt conduct of the
IBAC or IBAC personnel, or to matters referred to the
Authority by the IBAC under section 49C of the IBAC Act.
This clause re-enacts section 236C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
298
Clause 614 allows the Authority's Chief Executive to consult with the
IBAC for the purposes of deciding whether to make a
notification to the IBAC. This assists the Chief Executive
obtain guidance and advice from IBAC about conduct that may
be corrupt and which may require the Chief Executive to notify
IBAC about. Consultation will inform the Chief Executive
about future conduct that may be corrupt.
This clause re-enacts section 236D of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 615 allows the Authority's Chief Executive to provide or disclose
to the IBAC information obtained in the performance of the
Authority's statutory functions or duties, or the exercise of its
statutory powers, if the Chief Executive considers that--
· the information is relevant to the performance of the
IBAC's functions or duties or the exercise of its powers;
and
· it is otherwise appropriate to bring the information to
the IBAC's attention, having regard to the nature of the
information.
The provision or disclosure of information under new
section 615 is subject to any overriding statutory restrictions
on provision or disclosure. This provision helps provide
transparency about the circumstances under which the Chief
Executive may consider providing information to IBAC.
This clause re-enacts section 236E of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 616 requires that once the Authority is or becomes aware of an
IBAC investigation, the Authority must take all reasonable
steps not to prejudice that investigation in the performance of
its statutory functions or duties or the exercise of its statutory
powers. The Authority may consult the IBAC for this purpose.
This provision helps ensure that the Authority assists IBAC in
the investigation and exposure of corrupt conduct.
This clause re-enacts section 236F of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
299
Division 13--Section 85 provisions
The clauses in Division 13 expressly alter or vary the Supreme Court's
jurisdiction in respect of specific provisions in the Bill.
Section 85 of the Constitution Act 1975 provides that the Supreme Court
has inherent jurisdiction in relation to Victoria and is the superior Court of
Victoria with unlimited jurisdiction. In accordance with the requirement in
section 85(5)(a) of the Constitution Act 1975, the clauses in this Division
state the intention to alter or vary section 85 of that Act.
Clause 617 states that it is the intention to limit the jurisdiction of the
Supreme Court in relation to sections 264, 265 and 266 of the
Bill. These provisions confer exclusive jurisdiction on the
County Court and bestow a like jurisdiction on the Magistrates'
Court in respect of most questions or matters under the Bill,
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers
Compensation Act 1958. The limitation ensures a more
efficient and cost effective dispute resolution system is utilised
for proceedings relating to the Victorian workers compensation
scheme.
Clause 618 confirms the intention of clauses 6(3), 78(3), 80(4), 83(8), 208,
227(1), 243(10), 313(4), 313(5), 354, 355, 356, 369(9), 426,
456, 458, 463(4), 577(7), 604(4) and 607(7) to alter vary
section 85 of the Constitution Act 1975.
Clause 6(3) provides that proceedings may not be brought
against the Authority in relation to guidance by the Authority on
how to make a claim under the Workers Compensation Act
1958. This is consistent with how claims under the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 are dealt with.
Clause 78(3) states that no proceedings may be brought against
the Authority in respect of any question or matter arising out of
an employer request for written reasons for a decision to accept
or reject a claim for compensation. The limitation only applies
to a request for reasons and not the decision itself.
The employer still has a right of review in connection with a
decision to accept or reject a claim on specified grounds.
Clause 80(4) and clause 83(8) prevent employers bringing
proceedings in respect of decisions by the Authority at certain
stages of the process set out in clauses 79 to 90, which allows
employers to seek an internal review of a decision by WorkSafe
to accept liability for a claim for compensation. The limitation
300
in these clauses reduces disputation and provides a degree of
finality and certainty for the parties impacted by the decision, in
particular, the injured worker. An employer who objects within
time in accordance with clause 85 still has access to the
Supreme Court.
Clause 208 states that no appeal lies to any court or tribunal
from a determination or opinion as to the degree of permanent
impairment resulting from an injury, or as to whether a worker
has an injury which is a total loss injury. The limitations ensure
that there is finality in the medical opinion of the Panels.
This recognises that medical experts are best equipped to
ultimately determine medical questions and avoids unnecessary
costs of disputes involving medical determinations.
Clause 227(1) limits proceedings against workers for recovery
of any costs which the Authority, self-insurer or employer is
liable to pay in connection with services under Division 6 of
Part 13. The restriction on proceedings protects workers from
actions or proceedings that should be initiated against the
Authority, employer or self-insurer, whichever is liable for the
payments.
Clause 243(1) provides that no proceedings may be brought in
respect of any decision relating to the discretion of the
Authority to make provisional payments of certain death
benefits where it appears a person may be entitled to
compensation as a result of the death of a worker.
The limitation is appropriate as the nature of a decision under
those provisions is preliminary and it is not ultimately
determinative of an entitlement. Allowing review of a
preliminary decision under clause 243 would be inefficient
and result in unnecessary legal costs.
Clause 313(4) requires a Medical Panel opinion to be adopted
and applied by any court and accepted as final and conclusive.
The provision is intended to prevent any court reviewing the
merits of a Medical Panel opinion, which is appropriate to
ensure finality of decisions, and because the Panel is an expert
body. This does not prevent judicial review of an opinion in the
case of jurisdictional error.
Clause 313(5) provides that no proceedings may be brought in
relation to a Medical Panel opinion on the basis that the
statement of reasons given by the Medical Panel is inadequate
301
and therefore give rise to an error of law. The provision does
not limit the power of the Supreme Court to hear applications
for judicial review in relation to reasons that are so inadequate
as to amount to a jurisdictional error on their face.
Clauses 354, 355 and 356 provide that legal costs in certain
common law matters must only be recovered in accordance with
the relevant legal costs order made under those provisions by
the Governor in Council, which limits the courts usual
jurisdiction with regard to costs.
The relevant legal costs order sets out specific processes for
recovery of legal costs in common law matters and incentives
to encourage parties to minimise the incurring of unnecessary
legal costs. The limitation is necessary because these
arrangements can only be effective if the usual jurisdiction of
courts with regard to costs is limited.
Clause 369(9) provides that no proceedings may be brought to
challenge the exercise of a discretion by the Authority to issue
proceedings for the recovery of compensation costs against
negligent third parties or to disperse costs that are recovered
including the excess that an employer must pay to a worker who
makes a claim for compensation. The limitation is appropriate
because the employer's liability to pay an excess is limited to a
worker's income for one week and it would be
counterproductive to allow for disputation for such a small sum
of money.
Clause 426 states that no proceedings may be brought in respect
of any assessment of tail claims liability relating to the non-
WorkCover employer provisions. The limitation ensures that an
incentive remains for an employer to effectively manage its tail
liabilities incurred prior to its exit from Victorian insurance
arrangements. If the employer could dispute the assessment of
its liability incurred prior to exiting then it may decrease the
incentive to effectively manage these claims.
Clause 456 sets out a process under which an employer may
apply for a refund of part or all of its WorkCover premium.
This is a mandatory process that must be completed before an
employer can bring proceedings in any court. Court jurisdiction
is only restricted in a limited way, as an employer which is
dissatisfied with the outcome of their application can bring
proceedings for a refund.
302
Clause 458 provides that the right of an employer to bring
proceedings in connection with their WorkCover premium
notice is governed exclusively by Part 10 of the Bill. Division 6
of Part 10 of the Bill provides for a mandatory internal review
process for an employer which wishes to dispute its premium
notice. An employer which is dissatisfied with the outcome of
its application for review, can bring proceedings in connection
with that notice at the Victorian Civil and Administrative
Tribunal or the Supreme Court. The provision of a mandatory
internal review process allows for improved timeliness and
efficiency in the resolution of disputes regarding premium
notices.
Clause 463 confers discretion on the Authority to allow an
employer to make an application for review of the premium
notice outside of the required 60 day period. Clause 463(4)
provides that no proceedings may be brought in connection with
the exercise of this discretion by the Authority. The limitation
on the right to bring proceedings is reasonable because the
discretion would operate to prevent an employer from being
unfairly excluded from making an application for internal
review because of circumstances beyond their control.
Clauses 577(7) and 607(7) limit proceedings to challenge a
decision by the Authority to bring or not to bring a prosecution
in relation to unlawful discriminatory conduct or a breach of
return to work obligations under the Bill. Clauses 577 and 607
already provide an appropriate mechanism whereby the exercise
of the Authority's discretion may be subject to scrutiny by the
Director of Public Prosecutions.
Clause 604(4) provides that no proceedings may be brought
against the exercise of the Authority's discretion to accept a
written undertaking in connection with an alleged contravention
of the Bill as an alternative to criminal prosecution.
The limitation ensures the Authority's prosecutorial discretion
cannot be unfairly infringed upon.
Clause 619 defines proceedings for the purpose of the clauses referenced in
clause 618. The definition is broad and includes proceedings
seeking any order under the Administrative Law Act 1978 and
any action or proceeding.
303
Division 14--Regulations
Clause 620 empowers the Governor in Council to make regulations with
respect to--
· prescribing forms;
· prescribing fees;
· any matter or thing required or permitted by this Bill,
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 to be prescribed or necessary
to be prescribed to give effect to such legislation.
Section 620(2) establishes broad scope for the making of
regulations that--
· may be of general or of specifically limited application;
· may differ according to differences in time, place or
circumstance;
· may confer a discretionary authority, or impose a duty,
on a specified person or body or class of persons or
body;
· may apply, adopt or incorporate matters in existing
documents, codes, standards, rules, specifications or
methods;
· may apply, adopt or incorporate any matter contained in
the provisions of any Act, statutory rule or other
instrument of the Commonwealth;
· may impose a penalty not exceeding 10 penalty units for
contravention of the regulations.
Subclause (3) provides that sections 6 and 7 of the Subordinate
Legislation Act 1994, which prescribe consultation and
certification requirements for the making of statutory rules, do
not apply to the first set of regulations made under the clause.
This is because regulations first made under the clause will
contain the same subject matter as regulations made under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 in 2012, which were made
in accordance with the Subordinate Legislation Act 1994.
304
Clause 621 empowers the Governor in Council to make regulations
containing provisions of a savings or transitional nature as a
result of the enactment of this Bill. Such regulations may be
required to address matters arising from the transition to this
Bill from the Accident Compensation Act 1985 and the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Regulations under this section may be made with respect to the
operation, application and effect of a number of matters
including any matter or thing relating to the continued operation
of the following--
· the Accident Compensation Regulations 2012 as in
force immediately before 1 July 2014;
· any statutory instrument under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and in force before 1 July
2014 which is specified in the regulations;
· the premiums order made under the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993
before 1 July 2014.
Subclause (2) confirms that such regulations may be
retrospective to 1 July 2014.
Subclause (5) confirms that sections 6 and 7 of the Subordinate
Legislation Act 1994 which prescribe consultation and
certification requirements for the making of statutory rules do
not apply to regulations made under the clause.
Subclause (6) confirms that the provision expires on 1 July
2016 and so ensures that after the 2 year transition period, the
instruments will be subject to the full requirements of the
Subordinate Legislation Act 1994. The clause seeks to
balance the interests of efficiency and transparency in relation
to subordinate instruments made under the Bill.
Division 15--Savings and transitional
Clause 622 provides that provisions in the Table to this clause repealed
from the Accident Compensation Act 1985 (specified in
column 2) are to be taken to be re-enacted by the corresponding
Bill clause (specified in column 3).
305
This provision is intended to operate in accordance with
provisions in the Interpretation of Legislation Act 1984 in
relation to repeal and re-enactment. In particular, section 14(2)
of the Interpretation of Legislation Act 1984 preserves any
rights, liabilities and obligations created by a provision before
its repeal. Section 16 of that Act provides that where an Act
or a provision of an Act is repealed and re-enacted (with or
without modification) then, unless the contrary intention
expressly appears, any reference in any Act or subordinate
instrument to the repealed Act or provision shall be construed as
a reference to the re-enacted Act or provision; and insofar as
any subordinate instrument made or other thing done under the
repealed Act or provision, or having effect as if so made or
done, could have been made or done under the re-enacted Act
or provision, it shall have effect as if made or done under the
re-enacted Act or provision.
Subclause (2) provides that for the purposes of the Bill, a
reference in any document to the provision of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 is taken to be a reference to the
equivalent provision in the Bill. This ensures that documents
do not need to be re-created for the purposes of the Bill.
For example, item 205 of the Table ensures that a statutory
appointment made under section 23 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 will be taken to be an appointment
made under clause 501, in accordance with the Bill. In the
case of an outcome certificate issued by a Conciliation Officer
under section 57(3) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
item 112 confirms that an outcome certificate will be an
outcome certificate under the clause 296 of the Bill.
Subclause (3) makes clear that the Table is not an exhaustive
list of all relevant provisions re-enacted by the Bill.
Clause 623 repeals the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance)
Act 1993 and confirms the status of all persons, things and
circumstances appointed or created by or under that Act.
Subclause (2) provides that, unless expressly provided for in the
Act or in regulations made under clause 621, all persons, things
and circumstances appointed or created by or under the
Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993
immediately before 1 July continue to have the same status,
operation and effect as if they would have in respect of any
306
premium paid or payable before 1 July 2014, as if the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 had not
been repealed.
Subclause (3) provides that any action, matter or thing relating
to any premium, including proceedings, may be continued
under the ACWI Accident Compensation (WorkCover
Insurance) Act 1993, despite its repeal.
As is the case with sections being repealed from the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, subclause (5) confirms that the repeal
of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993 does not affect the operation of the Interpretation of
Legislation Act 1984. The Interpretation of Legislation Act
1984 includes provisions regarding the effect of repealed
provisions. In particular, section 14(2) of the Interpretation of
Legislation Act 1984 operates to preserve any rights, liabilities
and obligations created by a provision before its repeal.
PART 14--AMENDMENTS AND REPEALS
Part 14 provides for substantive and consequential amendments and repeals
to other Victorian legislation as a result of the introduction of the Bill.
Division 1--Accident Compensation Act 1985
Division 1 of Part 14 makes amendment and repeals to the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 so that it will continue but in a significantly
reduced form, containing essentially just entitlements and benefits.
Amendments and repeals in Division 1 reflect that the Bill provides for a
single gateway for claims. This means that the Bill will apply to any claim
made on or after 1 July 2014 for injuries sustained whether before and after
that date. This includes claims that would currently be made under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. It is not intended that the single claims
gateway apply to claims under sections 98 and 98A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to be lodged under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. Once a claim is made, entitlement and
benefits will be determined by the relevant provisions in the relevant Act,
according to date of injury. This approach is intended to ensure that there is
no change to entitlement or benefits.
The Bill is intended to apply to all disputes arising on or from 1 July 2014,
irrespective of the date of injury. Accordingly, the current Accident
Compensation Act 1985 dispute provisions will be repealed.
307
Return to work provisions are to be contained in the Bill only and will apply
to all injuries under the Bill and to injuries under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 where return to work procedures are in process.
Common law provisions will be contained in both the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and the Bill and which applies will depend on date
of injury. The exception to this is in the case of gradual process injuries
which are covered by this Bill for injuries originating from 1999.
Clause 624 repeals and amends a number of sections in Part I of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Subclause 624(1) amends the objectives of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure consistency with changes
in the Bill.
Subclause 624 (2) amends the application provisions in
section 4 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to reflect
the introduction of the Bill and, in particular, to make clear that
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 does not apply injuries
sustained on or after 1 July 2014.
Subclause 624 (3) introduces a new subsection into section 4 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to specify that, on or
after 1 July 2014, claims will no longer be lodged in accordance
with the Accident Compensation Act 1985 but will rather be
lodged under the Bill. An exception is made for claims under
sections 98 and 98A of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which will be lodged under that Act on or after 1 July 2014.
The new subsection ensures that the section 4 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 aligns with the operation of clause 6
of this Bill which provides for a single gateway for all claims,
and so ensures that the claims lodgement process is as
straightforward as possible for workers and employers.
Claims will be lodged under the Bill and then the Authority or
self-insurer will be responsible for determining which Act
governs benefits in relation to that claim. For more information
on the single claims gateway, see the explanatory memorandum
notes in relation to clause 6 of this Bill.
Subclause 624(3) also introduces a new subsection into
section 4(3) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to
require that the Accident Compensation Act 1985 be read and
construed with the Bill, in order to reflect the intention that they
operate together in relation to the one scheme. This is further
provided for in subclause (6) which provides that the definitions
308
in the Bill apply to the Accident Compensation Act 1985
unless clearly inconsistent.
Subclause 624(4) amends section 4AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that compensation for the
death of a worker is not payable under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 if compensation has been paid under
either the Workers Compensation Act 1958 or this Bill.
Clause 625 repeals all definitions contained in section 5 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and provides that the definitions
contained in this Bill will also apply to the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Definitions of the terms appointed
day, first entitlement period, proclaimed day, second
entitlement period and weekly payment are substituted into
section 5 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 because
these terms all have a particular meaning in the context of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
The clause also provides that Schedule 1 of the Bill has effect
as if enacted in the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
This ensures that the provisions in this schedule apply for the
purposes of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
The definition of the term proclaimed day is updated to reflect
the change in application of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 as a result of the introduction of the Bill.
Clause 626 amends a number of provisions in Part 1 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to reflect changes which have been
made to the equivalent provisions in this Bill.
Clause 626(1) amends the definition of medical services under
section 5(1) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 so that
the provision of orthoses may be a compensable medical service
under that Act. This change is to provide for simplified and
consistent treatment of prostheses and orthoses, which are often
fitted by the same clinician; and reflects the definition of
medical services in clause 3 of this Bill. The amendment will
commence on the day after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 626(2) to (6) amends section 5A, 5B and 5AE of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that a worker who
has taken leave at half pay prior to being injured (for example,
long service leave at half pay) will have their pre-injury
average weekly earnings reflect their normal pay.
309
The amendment ensures that the pre-injury average weekly
earnings amount is not unfairly affected because the worker
was on a reduced salary during this period of leave; and reflects
clauses 153, 155 and 158 of this Bill. The amendments will
commence on the day after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 626(7) amends the definition of relevant period in
section 8(5) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to clarify
that the definition applies in relation to services provided on or
after 1 July 2010. This amendment is deemed to have come
into operation on 1 July 2010. The change reflects current
practice.
Clause 626(8) amends section 68 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to confirm when the timeframe for a
Medical Panel to form its opinion begins and also to confirm
that the provision of inadequate reasons by a medical panel
does not in and of itself provide a basis for legal challenge.
This reflects clause 313 of this Bill. The amendments will
commence on the day after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 627 repeals sections 5C, 5D, 5E, Division 3 (Workers, employers
and contractors) of Part I, Parts II (The Victorian WorkCover
Authority) and III (Dispute Resolution) from the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, as they are no longer required, as the
substance for which they provide will be covered in full by the
Bill.
The substance of sections 5C, 5D, 5E and Division 3 of Part I
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 is provided for by
Schedule 1 of this Bill.
The substance of Part II of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 is provided for by Part 11 of this Bill, which continues the
Authority established under the Accident Compensation Act
1985 and provides for its administration of the Bill, the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 and the Workers
Compensation Act 1958 on and after 1 July 2014.
The substance of Part III of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 is provided for by part 6 of this Bill, which covers
disputes in relation to claims under the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 on and after 1 July 2014.
310
Clause 628 repeals and amends a number of sections in Part IV of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Subclause 628(1) amends section 88(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to correct a cross referencing error
in that section. The amendment will be deemed to have
commenced on 5 April 2010.
Subclause 628(2)(a) amends the definition of deductible
amount in section 91E of the Accident Compensation Act to
clarify that directional payments are excluded from the
definition of deductible amount which is also relevant to the
calculation of the worker's weekly. The change reflects current
practice and is intended to ensure that the amounts cannot be
deducted twice; and reflects the definition of deductible amount
in clause 152 of this Bill. The amendment commences on the
day after the date of Royal Assent.
Subclause 628(2)(b) and (c) inserts a new definition of week in
section 91E of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to reflect
the equivalent clause 152 of the Bill. The new definition is
intended to clarify that, for the purposes of calculating weekly
payments, where a worker receives even one day of payment in
a particular week, they are regarded as having exhausted that
whole week of their entitlement. The insertion of the definition
of week in the Accident Compensation Act 1985 confirms
current practise and is intended to avoid any confusion about
how a "week" is to be calculated. The amendment commences
on the day after the date of Royal Assent.
Subclause 628(3) amends section 92A(6) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1986 to ensure that where a lump sum is
divided between multiple dependant partners, the total amount
provided will always equal the maximum lump sum amount.
The change confirms the legislative intention and current
practice. The amendment commences on the day after the date
of Royal Assent. An equivalent change is introduced in
clause 236 of this Bill.
Subclause 628(4) amends section 92A(8B) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that partially dependant
partners of deceased workers are entitled to share in lump sum
compensation, regardless of whether or not there are other fully
dependent partners and reflects clause 237 of this Bill.
311
The amendment commences on the day after the date of Royal
Assent.
Clause 629 amends section 92B of the Accident Compensation Act 1985
to confirm that the total amount of weekly pensions payable to
the dependent partner or dependent partners and a dependent
child or children of a worker must not exceed twice the State
average weekly earnings; which reflects current practice and
clause 241 in this Bill. The amendment commences on the day
after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 630 Clauses 630(1) and (2) amends sections 92D, 93A, 93B
and 93C of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to clarify
that weekly payments must be reduced by the amount of a
worker's current weekly earnings from employment regardless
of whether that employment is considered "suitable" or
"unsuitable" and regardless of whether a worker has a "current
work capacity" or "no current work capacity". This change is
intended to ensure that a worker does not receive a double
payment in relation to these earnings in the circumstances
described; which reflects the legislative intention and
clauses 161, 162 and 163 of this Bill. The amendments
commence on the day after the date of Royal Assent.
Subclause 630(3) amends the definition of the term
supplemental pension limit in section 96(7) Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to address a cross referencing
anomaly. The amendment is deemed to have commenced on
1 July 2010.
Subclause 630(4) amends section 98C(8) to clarify that if a
worker suffers an injury which would entitle the worker to
compensation for non-economic loss of more than one kind,
that the maximum amount in compensation for non-economic
loss that the worker can receive under section 98C(8) and
clause 630(4) is $555 350. This reflects current practice and
clause 217 of this Bill. The amendment commences on the day
after the date of Royal Assent.
Subclause 630(5) amends section 98DA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that workers are not
entitled to double payments under this Bill and the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 or the Workers Compensation
Act 1958.
312
Subclause 630(6) amends the definition of supported
accommodation in section 99AAA(1) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that the section references
the Supported Accommodation Services (Private
Proprietors) Act 2010. The amendment aligns the definition
with clause 223 of this Bill and the definition in the Transport
Accident Act 1986. The amendment is deemed to have
commenced on 1 July 2012.
Subclause 630(7) amends section 99 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to correct cross referencing errors
in that section.
Subclause 630(8) amends section 99 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to specify the amount which a worker
must contribute towards their supported accommodation
expenses. The specified amount is equal to the current amount
specified in an Order of Governor in Council and will be
indexed annually, although that indexation may be declared by
the Governor in Council not to apply. The change reflects
clause 229 of this Bill and will align with the Transport
Accident Act 1986.
Subclause 630(9) amends section 99AD of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to correct cross referencing errors
in that section.
Subclause 630(10) amends the table to section 100B to ensure
that the amount specified in section 93CDA(1)(d) is indexed, as
intended. The amendment commences on the day after the date
of Royal Assent.
Subclause 630(11) amends the table to section 100C to ensure
that, after indexation is applied, the compensation amounts
payable under section 92A(6) equal the lump sum payable, as
intended. The amendment commences on the day after the date
of Royal Assent.
Clause 631 substitutes sections 100 to 100C in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with provisions that replicate
clauses 542, 543 and 544 in Division 1 of Part 13 of the Bill,
in order to accommodate the changes made by the Australian
Bureau of Statistics to the reporting frequency of average
weekly earnings. The substitutions are also made to streamline
and simplify the indexation provisions in the Accident
313
Compensation Act 1985. The amendments commence on the
day after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 632 updates the amounts listed in sections in Part III and IV of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 which relate to benefits
payable to worker or their dependants, which are current as at
1 July 2011, so that the amounts that appear in the Bill will be
current as at 1 July 2013. The amendments commence on the
day after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 633 updates the amounts listed in sections in Part IV and Schedule 1
of the Accident Compensation Act 1985, which are current as
at 1 July 2011, so that the amounts that appear in the Bill are
current as at 1 July 2013. The amendments commence on the
day after the date of Royal Assent.
Clause 634 clause 634(1) repeals sections 101 and 102 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. These sections are no longer
required, as their substance is provided for by clauses 16 to 18
of the Bill.
Clause 634(2) inserts a new subsection (1A) into section 103 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 which provides that
section 103 applies to claims for compensation under section 98
or 98A in respect of an injury that arose before 12 November
1997. These claims will continue to be lodged under the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 on and after 1 July 2014.
Clause 634(3) repeals specified subsections of section 103 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985 which are redundant
because this Bill introduces a single gateway for new claims for
compensation lodged on or after 1 July 2014, except claims for
compensation under section 98 or 98A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. For more information about the
single claims gateway, see the explanatory memorandum notes
in relation to clause 6 of this Bill.
Clause 634(4) substitutes section 103(7) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 with a subclause that requires a claim
for compensation under section 98A to be lodged under
section 103 or 106 at the same time as a claim for compensation
under section 98 is lodged.
314
Clause 635 Clause 635(1)(a) amends section 104B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to reflect that a claim for
compensation under section 98C is to be lodged under this Bill
and in accordance with section 104B. The amendment ensures
that the Accident Compensation Act 1985 aligns with the
operation of clause 6 of this Bill which provides for a single
claims gateway. For more information about the single claims
gateway, see the explanatory memorandum notes in relation to
clause 6 of this Bill.
Clause 635(1)(b) and (c) amends section 104B of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that a claim may be
suspended where the Authority or a self-insurer has insufficient
"other information", for example, where the Authority or a self-
insurer does not have sufficient factual information to determine
the date of injury under section 98C of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. This reflects clause 200 of this Bill.
Clause 635(2) repeals sections 105, 106(3), (4) and (5), 107A,
108, 109, 109AA, 111 and 112 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985. Section 105 relates to medical certificates and is no
longer required as its substance is provided for by clause 25 of
this Bill. Sections 106(3), (4) and (5), 108 and 109 relate to the
lodgement of claims and are no longer required, as all future
claims will be lodged under this Bill on or after 1 July 2014.
This ensures that the Accident Compensation Act 1985 aligns
with the operation of clause 6 of this Bill which provides for the
single claims gateway. For more information about the single
claims gateway, see the explanatory memorandum notes in
relation to clause 6 of this Bill. Section 109AA relates to an
employer's ability to request reasons for a decision on a claim
and is no longer required as its substance is provided for under
clause 78 of this Bill. Section 111 and 112 relate to certificates
of capacity and medical certificates and are no longer required
as their substance is provided for by clauses 167 and 27 of this
Bill.
Clause 635(3) and (4) amends section 114(2)(c) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that the Authority or a self-
insurer is not required to provide notice where a worker
becomes entitled to an increase in weekly payments as a result
of the worker ceasing to receive a non-pecuniary benefit from
an employer (such as a work car or mobile phone).
The requirement to provide notice unnecessarily delays the
315
increasing of weekly payments. This reflects clause 183 of
this Bill.
Clause 635(5) amends section 114D(2) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to clarify that a self-insurer will be
subject to a penalty if they fail to comply with their
requirements under clause 178(1) and (3). This clause also
clarifies that a self-insurer is required to pay arrears of weekly
payments within 7 days of a determination or the acceptance of
a claim. Penalties apply if a self-insurer fails to comply with
this requirement. It is intended that the penalties will encourage
compliance with this clause. This reflects clause 179 of this
Bill.
Clause 635(6) repeals subsections 114D(7) and (8) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. These subsections are
redundant as they relate to making weekly payments via post
which is no longer required.
Clause 635(7) repeals sections 114H to 114S of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. These sections relate to employer
objections and are no longer required as their substance is
provided for by clauses 69 and 79 to 89 of this Bill.
Clause 635(8) amends section 118(b) to correct a cross-
referencing anomaly.
Clause 636 amends section 123B of the Accident Compensation Act 1985
by substituting new wording to more expressly prohibit the
recovery of costs in respect of assisting a person to make a
claim.
Clause 637 Subclause 637(1) amends section 124 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to make clear that Division 4 of that
Act will continue to apply in relation to injuries which occur
before 1 July 2014 and that the equivalent provisions in the Bill
will apply to injuries that occur on or after that date.
Subclause 637(2) updates a cross-reference in section 125(1)(a)
to reflect that the referenced section is being repealed from the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 and the operation of that
section will be covered by the equivalent provision in this Bill.
316
Subclause 637(3) amends section 125A(3B) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to update the reference to section
114N(1)(b) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to the
equivalent clause 84(1)(b) in the Bill.
Subclause 637(4) amends section 125A(8) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to correct a cross-referencing error.
This amendment will commence on the day after the date of
Royal Assent.
Clause 638 Subclause 638(1), (2) and (3) amend the heading of Division 8A
of Part IV and sections 134AA and 134AB(1) and (2) to make
clear that Division 8A of Part IV applies in relation to injuries
before 1 July 2014, and the equivalent provisions in this Bill
will apply to injuries on or after that date.
Subclause 638(4) amends section 134ABA(a)(i) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 to correct a cross-
referencing error.
Subclause 638(5) amends section 134AB(38)(e) of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 to correct cross-referencing
errors.
Subclause 638(6) repeals sections 135B and 135D of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985. Section 135B has been
repealed as the legal proceedings to which these sections apply
can no longer be commenced due to limitations of actions laws.
Section 135D is repealed, as court rules provide for the same
content relating to the structuring of settlement.
Subclause 638(7) amends section 137(5B)(a) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to correct a cross referencing error.
Subclause 638(8) amends section 138B(3) of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 to correct cross referencing errors.
Clause 639 repeals Part V, VIA, VIIA and VIIB of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. Part V--Self-Insurers, which is no
longer required as Part 8 of this Bill is intended to govern self-
insurers on and after 1 July 2014.
Part VIA--Non-WorkCover Employers of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 is no longer required as Part 9 of this
Bill is intended to govern non-WorkCover employers on and
after 1 July 2014.
317
Part VIIA--Prohibited Conduct and Touting for Claims of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 is no longer required as
Division 5 of Part 13 will govern prohibited conduct and touting
for claims on and after 1 July 2014.
Part VIIB--Return to Work of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 is no longer required as Part 4 of this Bill will govern
Return to Work in relation to all claims on and after 1 July
2014.
Clause 640 Clause 640(1) repeals Part VIII--General of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, except for section 252H, 252I
and 252P. The repealed provisions in Part VIII are no longer
required as the equivalent provisions in Part 13 of this Bill will
apply on and after 1 July 2014.
Clause 640(2) amends section 252P to expressly provide that it
is the intention of section 68(5), as inserted by section 626(8) of
the Workplace Injury Rehabilitation and Compensation Act
2013, to alter or vary section 85 of the Constitution Act 1975.
By virtue of clause 2(2), the provision is to take effect from the
date the Bill receives Royal Assent, before Part III of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 (which includes section 68) is
repealed by clause 627(3). The limitation on jurisdiction
operates the same as the limitation in clause 313(5), (which is
specified in clause 618). The provision does not limit the power
of the Supreme Court to hear applications for judicial review in
relation to reasons that are so inadequate as to amount to a
jurisdictional error on their face.
Clause 641 amends section 313 of the Accident Compensation Act 1985,
which is a transitional provision relating to earlier amendments
to section 93CD of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
The changes made by virtue of the substituted section 313 are
to correct a number of technical anomalies relating to the
application of section 93CD. The amendment is deemed to
have commenced on 5 April 2010.
Clause 642 inserts a new transitional section 352A into the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The new section provides that a
number of instruments of delegations, which were issued by the
Authority to three self-insurers in 2011, apply retrospectively to
periods before the date on which they were issued.
The instruments of delegation provide that each of the self-
insurers can assume liability for the tail claims of another self-
318
insurer which they have acquired. Each of these self-insurers
had already assumed liability and responsibility for the tail
claims of the other self-insurer, prior to the delegations had
being issued. This clause retrospectively validates their early
assumption of responsibility of the tail claims, by providing that
the instruments of delegation have retrospective application.
The amendment commences on the day after the date of Royal
Assent.
Clause 643 inserts a new transitional section 368A into the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The new section is intended to
clarify any uncertainty about the application of section
91(3AAA) of the Accident Compensation Act, by making
clear that it applies in relation to a claim made on or after
1 November 2010, being the date on which the provision was
inserted into the Accident Compensation Act. The amendment
is deemed to have commenced on 1 November 2010.
Clause 644 inserts a new transitional section 391 into the Accident
Compensation Act 1985. The new section provides that all
persons, things and circumstances appointed or created by or
under the Accident Compensation Act 1985 immediately prior
to 1 July 2014 will be continued under and apply in relation to
this Bill.
Clause 645 repeals transitional provisions relevant only to the operation of a
number of provisions in the Accident Compensation Act 1985
which are no longer required.
Clause 646 repeals Schedules 4, 5, and 6 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985, which are no longer required as their substance is
provided for by the equivalent schedules dealing with fees
payable by prospective self-insurers and the disclosure under
the secrecy provisions have been included in this Bill.
Division 2--Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance)
Act 1993
Clause 647 amends section 87 of the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 to clarify that the
provisions in Part 2A of the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act will apply to the review of
premium in respect of the 2010/2011, 2011/2012, 2012/2013
and 2013/2014 premium periods whether the notice that is the
319
subject of review is issued before 1 July 2014 or after 1 July
2014. This provision is intended to ensure that the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 reflects the
intent prior to its repeal. The amendment is deemed to have
commenced on 1 July 2010.
Division 3--Amendment of other Acts
Clause 648 Subclause 648(1) amends section 1A of the Workers
Compensation Act 1985 to ensure that Act is read and
construed together with this Bill.
Subclause 648(2) amends the definitions of Commission and
Fund in section 3(1) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985
to reflect the introduction of this Bill.
Subclause 648(3) amends the definition of average weekly
earnings in section 9(5) of the Workers Compensation Act
1958 to accommodate the changes made by the Australian
Bureau of Statistics to the reporting frequency of average
weekly earnings.
Clause 649 provides for consequential amendments, the detail of which is
set out in Schedule 9 of the Bill, to a number of other Acts
which refer to and operate in relation to the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 and the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act. These Acts require updating to
ensure that they can operate in relation to this Bill as well as
those Acts. References to the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 are deleted, to reflect that
the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993 is to be repealed. Similarly, some references to the
Accident Compensation Act 1985 are deleted, where the
relevant sections of that Act are to be repealed.
Division 4--Repeal of Part 14 and Schedule 9
Clause 650 provides for Part 14 and Schedule 9 of this Bill to be repealed
on 1 July 2015. The provisions in Part 14 and Schedule 9 will
no longer be required as, on 1 July 2014, they will have
achieved their intent of making amendments to the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 and various other
legislation. The repeal of these provisions will also reduce the
320
length of the Bill. The repeal of Part 14 and Schedule 9 does
not affect the continuing operation of the amendments made by
that Part or Schedule (see section 15(1) of the Interpretation of
Legislation Act 1984).
SCHEDULE 1--FURTHER INTERPRETATIVE PROVISIONS
PART 1--PERSONS DEEMED TO BE WORKERS OR
EMPLOYERS
Part 1 of Schedule 1 contains provisions relating to workers, employers and
contractors and the deeming of an employment relationship for certain types
of work arrangements (including work experience students, religious
workers, sharefarmers, timber contractors, Crown employees, secretaries of
cooperative societies, jockeys, outworkers, municipal councillors and taxi
drivers).
These provisions are fundamental for the purposes of various provisions
throughout the Bill. The deeming of an employment relationship will enable
a deemed worker who sustains an injury in the course of deemed employment
to claim compensation from a deemed employer under the Bill. In addition, a
deemed employer under the Bill will be liable to pay premium under the Bill
calculated on the basis of deemed remuneration that is paid or payable to a
deemed worker.
The definitions of employer, worker and remuneration in the legislation
make it clear that such terms apply to a deemed employment relationship.
This is because the definitions of employer and worker in section 3 of the
Bill expressly include a person who is deemed to be an employer or worker
under the Bill. Similarly, the definition of remuneration expressly includes
any amount that is deemed to be remuneration under the Bill.
The provisions re-enact Division 3 of Part I of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985 which will be repealed. The schedule also incorporates relevant
provisions relating to premium from the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993, which will also be repealed. Clause 625
will insert provision in the Accident Compensation Act 1985 to confirm
that the clauses in Schedule 1 of the Bill have the same effect in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985 as if enacted in that Act.
Clause 1 deems certain students, apprentices and participants in a
declared training program to be workers for the purposes of the
Bill.
Clause 1 re-enacts section 5F of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
321
Clause 2 is relevant to the provisions in clause 1 which deem certain
students participating in a declared training program to be
workers for the purposes of the Bill.
The provision empowers the Governor in Council to declare a
training program provided by a person or body specified in the
order to be a "declared training program" for the purpose of
clause 1 above. Where such an order is made then a participant
in the program may be a deemed worker under clause 1 and the
provider of the program will be a deemed employer.
In these circumstances, the remuneration that is deemed to be
paid or payable by the deemed employer (provider) to the
deemed worker (participant) with respect to a declared training
program is the payment or allowance specified in the relevant
Governor in Council order.
Under the definition of remuneration in Part 2 of Schedule 1 of
the Bill, remuneration includes deemed remuneration.
This means that the calculation of the deemed employer's
premium will be affected by the amount of any deemed
remuneration.
Clause 2 re-enacts section 5G of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 3 deems persons attending certain employment programs to be
workers for the purposes of the Bill.
The provision is intended to apply to an employment program
that is provided or arranged by the Authority for an injured
worker, generally in circumstances where the worker is unable
to be placed in some other form of return to work or
occupational rehabilitation program.
It has the effect of deeming that worker to be employed by the
Authority in the event that the worker is re-injured while
participating in the program. In this case the Authority
(rather than the worker's original employer) will be liable to
pay compensation in respect of any further injury claim.
The provision ensures the worker will be covered under the
scheme in such circumstances.
Clause 3 re-enacts section 5H of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
322
Clause 4 deems the secretary of a co-operative society to be a worker of
the society in certain circumstances.
A person will not be a deemed worker under this provision
where he or she is entitled to receive payment of expenses only,
payment of expenses and a sum of $400 or less, or no payment
whatsoever.
This provision is intended to exclude from the scheme
secretaries (usually volunteers) of small, community-type
co-operatives, to whom the premium liabilities would present
a prohibitive cost. However, it is intended that secretaries of
larger co-operative societies will be covered by the scheme.
Clause 4 re-enacts section 5I of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 5 provides that a door to door seller or a party plan on-seller will
be deemed to be a worker of the person who engaged him or her
(deemed employer) if the Authority determines that the contract
or arrangement between the parties was entered into with an
intention of directly or indirectly avoiding or evading premium
payment.
A similar provision exists in section 32(2)(d) of the Payroll
Tax Act 2007. It is intended that any guidance material issued
by the State Revenue Office (SRO) on this provision, also guide
the interpretation and application of clause 5 of Part 1,
Schedule 1 of the Bill.
Clause 5 re-enacts section 5J of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 6 deems a timber contractor to be the worker of the person who
engaged him or her (deemed employer) under the timber
contract, provided the timber contractor personally performs
some of the work required under the contract.
The provisions apply to a timber contractor who is an
"individual", meaning a natural person, as defined in section 38
of the Interpretation of Legislation Act 1984. This means
that clause 6 may apply to a timber contractor who is operating
as a sole trader or in a partnership. It will not apply to an
incorporated timber contractor; a timber contractor who
subcontracts the timber contract in its entirety; or where no part
323
of the work is personally performed by the timber contractor or
another person in partnership with the contractor.
Clause 6 re-enacts section 6 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 7 is directed to the taxi industry. Where a driver has the use of a
vehicle pursuant to a bailment contract, and uses that vehicle to
carry passengers for a fee, clause 7 will operate to deem the
driver to be a worker of the other party to the contract (or the
"operator").
Thus, the operator is the deemed employer and the
corresponding deemed remuneration is the amount received by
the driver for carrying passengers, less the amount that the
driver is obliged to pay to the operator under the bailment
agreement.
Clause 7 re-enacts section 7 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 8 deems an individual owner-driver of a vehicle that carry goods
for reward in specified circumstances. An incorporated owner
driver cannot, by clause 9, be a deemed worker under the Bill.
Clause 8 will not apply if the Authority has determined that the
owner-driver is genuinely carrying on an independent trade or
business providing services to a principal. The Authority may
issue guidelines to guide such determinations. These guidelines
must be published and made generally available.
Where an employment relationship is deemed under clause 8
then the deemed remuneration will be the amount paid or
payable by the principal to the owner-driver for providing
transport services, less any applicable percentage (reflecting the
non-labour component of the contract) prescribed in the
guidelines.
The general intention of clause 8 is to reflect in the Bill the
Premium Public Ruling on Owner Drivers issued on 31 March
1998 (PPR) by the Authority. This has guided the application
of the contractor provisions to owner-drivers for several years,
resulting in accepted practice and policy.
Clause 8 re-enacts section 7A of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
324
Clauses 9, 10 and 11 are "contractor provisions", which are
intended to look beyond the business and corporate structures of
a contractual arrangement in order to determine the true
working nature of the relationship. If this is akin to an
employment relationship, then the Bill will treat the relationship
as such, by deeming the relevant party to have worker or
employer status.
These clauses re-enact sections 8, 9 and 10 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 9 deems an employment relationship to exist for certain
categories of worker in certain types of contractual
arrangements between a natural person contractor (irrespective
of whether the contractor is using a business structure of a
partnership, body corporate or registered business) and a
principal for the provision of services to the principal.
Clause 9(1) establishes a three-limbed test that an employment
relationship will be deemed to exist where--
· the labour component of the contract is more than the
non-labour (materials/equipment) component; and
· the natural person (contractor) personally performs 80%
or more of work for that principal; and
· the contractor does 80% or more of his or her overall
work for one person (principal).
Principal and contractor "entities"
Clause 9(1)(a) describes the principal and the contractor as an
"entity". As this term is not defined in the Bill, the definition
in section 38 of the Interpretation of Legislation Act 1984
(IL Act) will apply. This means that "entity" in the context of
subclause (1) is intended to include all possible business
structures and could include a natural person operating as a sole
trader; a body corporate; a partnership; a registered or
unregistered business; and a trust entity.
Principal to be acting "in the course of and for the purposes
of a trade or business"
Clause 9(1)(a) also clarifies that clause 9 will only apply to a
principal who enters into a contractual arrangement with a
contractor, "in the course of, and for the purposes of, carrying
325
on a trade or business carried on by the principal".
The contractor provisions will not apply to the engagement of
contractors by non-commercial parties, such as private
householders. For example, clause 9 is not intended to apply to
the situation where a private home owner engages a building
contractor to carry out renovations to his or her dwelling. It is
recognised that in most cases, it would be inappropriate for the
Bill to deem the home owner to be the employer of the builder.
Contractual arrangement
Clause 9(1)(a) refers to the principal and the contractor entering
into a "contractual arrangement". This means a single contract
between the parties, or a series of contracts in the "relevant
period", which is defined in clause 9(6).
Ancillary services test
Clause 9(1)(b) sets out the first limb of the clause 9 employment
test, which requires that for a deemed employment relationship
to exist the labour component of the contractual arrangement
must not be ancillary to any non-labour component. That is, the
labour component of the contract must be significant and not
merely ancillary to the provision of goods.
There is a mirror to the ancillary services test in payroll tax
legislation in section 32(2)(a) of the Payroll Tax Act 2007 and
rulings issued by the Commissioner for State Revenue from
time to time guide the interpretation and application of this
provision. It is noted that Revenue Ruling PT-033 issued in
August 2008 provided that, "the provision of labour under a
contract will be considered to be ancillary to the provision of
materials or equipment where the cost to the designated person
of the provision of the materials or equipment exceeds 50 per
cent of the total contract amount". This indicates the labour
component must be 50 per cent or more of a contract to satisfy
the ancillary services test for an employment relationship to
exist.
Personal performance of work test
Clause 9(1)(c) sets out the second limb of the clause 9
employment test, which requires that the natural person who is
in effect "behind" the contracting entity personally provide
80 per cent or more of the services to the principal, pursuant to
the contractual arrangement. For the purposes of this limb of
326
the test, the 80 per cent will usually be assessed against the
contract or market value of the services. However, in some
cases, it may be more appropriate to make the assessment
against the time taken to provide the services (for example,
where the individual is a high fee earner).
The provisions differentiate between the "individual" (that is the
natural person who in reality provides the services or actually
performs the work for the principal), and the "contractor"
(being the entity that the individual may operate through).
The provision is intended to look behind the corporate veil of
the contractor entity, to examine the working relationship
between the person who in reality performs most of the work
for the principal pursuant to the contractual arrangement.
The provision addresses the various business structures that the
provision is intended to capture, including sole traders,
unregistered businesses, partnerships, bodies corporate and
trusts. For example, the provision addresses the situation where
the contractor entity is a body corporate, and the "individual" or
the natural person who performs the work, is a member,
director, shareholder or employee. This may apply where a
family company is established with the person who in reality
performs most of the work being its "working" director and
shareholder. His or her spouse is a second director and
shareholder. They may also be employees of the family
company. For another example, the provision also addresses
the situation where the contractor entity is a trust, and the
"individual" or the natural person who performs the work is a
person who may benefit under the trust. It is intended that the
words, "person who may benefit under the trust" be interpreted
broadly to include direct and indirect beneficiaries.
For example, the provision is intended to apply to a beneficiary
under a trust (and as a subset, a unit holder of a unit trust), as
well as an object of a discretionary trust (i.e. a person who may
benefit from the exercise of a discretion by the trustee).
One principal test
Clause 9(1)(d) sets out the third and final limb of the clause 9
employment test. This reflects the principle that where a
contractor is effectively "tied to" one principal, and does all or
most of his or her work for one principal, then the true working
relationship underpinning the contractual arrangement tends to
an employment relationship.
327
This limb of the employment test will be satisfied if the gross
income earned from that arrangement comprises 80 per cent or
more of the contractor entity's total gross income from the
provision of services of the same kind in the relevant period.
Authority reserve power to determine inapplicability of
clause 9(1)
There may be rare instances where the individual, and his or her
contractor entity, "passes" the objective clause 9(1) tests, but
there are other factors that very strongly indicate that the
individual is operating (though the contractor entity) a
genuinely independent trade or business, and in such
circumstances, it would be unfair or inappropriate for the
individual to be treated as the deemed worker of the principal
(deemed employer). The intention of clause 9(2) is to reserve
for the Authority the power to determine, in such cases, that
clause 9 will not apply to deem an employment relationship to
exist between the parties. The Authority's decisions will be
assisted by guidelines issued pursuant to the power given in
subclause 9(3).
Deemed remuneration
Clause 9(5) provides that where the three-limbed test set out in
clause 9(1) is satisfied the effect is that the individual is the
deemed worker of the principal, and the principal is the deemed
employer of the individual. In this case, subclause (5) will
operate to deem the total amount paid or payable by the
principal for services provided under the contractual
arrangement to be "remuneration", including for the purposes
of premium.
A feature of the concept of remuneration in the legislation is
that it reflects the amount that is paid or payable by an employer
to a worker for work performed by the latter. That is, it should
not reflect any payment for materials, goods or equipment that
the worker may also provide in conjunction with his or her
labour. This is particularly relevant in contractor situations
which are deemed to give rise to an employment relationship.
Thus, clause 9(5) provides for a reduction to be made for the
"applicable prescribed percentage". Section 3 includes a
definition of applicable prescribed percentage to mean the
percentages prescribed in the Regulations. It is intended that
such Regulations will prescribe, for certain classes of contracts,
328
a set percentage that is to be deducted from the total contract
amount. This set percentage reflects the typical non labour
component of such contracts. The amount remaining after the
deduction will be the "remuneration" for the purposes of the
calculating the employer's premium liability.
It is envisaged that there may be other contracts which involve a
non labour component, but which subclause (5)(c)(ii) thus also
allows, in such cases, the amount paid or payable for the non
labour component to be excluded from deemed remuneration.
Definitions
Clause 9(6) contains definitions of principal, relevant period
and services, for the purposes of clause 9.
The definition of relevant period has been changed from the
definition in section 8(5) of the Accident Compensation Act
1985 to include new subparagraph (b)(ii) in order to clarify the
operation of the definition where a contractual arrangement
relates to two consecutive financial years. Where there are
competing relevant periods or if the worker is captured by more
than one relevant period, the period that gives the worker the
greatest benefit will be used. The definition continues the
previous intent that the relevant period should be 12 months.
This is considered to be an adequate length of time over which
the true working relationship between the contracting parties
can be ascertained.
Services is defined to include results (whether goods or
services) of work performed. This provision is intended to
prevent contracting parties from artificially characterising a
work arrangement to avoid the deeming provision.
For example, where an IT contractor would be a deemed worker
of a principal by application of the clause 9 tests, the principal
will not be able to avoid the provision by arguing that the
contract is one for a result (e.g. production of a software
package) not for a contract of employment.
Clause 9 re-enacts section 8 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
329
Clause 10 establishes the amount that is remuneration, and therefore
subject to premium, in contractual arrangements to which
clause 9 applies. The objective of clause 10 is to eliminate the
potential for the Authority to collect two amounts of premium
in respect of the same work where the contractor is the deemed
worker of the principal.
In some circumstances, the principal (as deemed employer) will
be liable to hold an insurance policy and to pay premium for
scheme coverage in respect of the deemed worker (the
"individual" related to the contractor entity, who essentially
does the work under the contractual arrangement). The amount
of rateable remuneration will be the amount paid or payable by
the principal to the contractor for the services provided by the
contractor under the arrangement.
The contractor, if it employs staff, may also be liable to hold an
insurance policy and to pay premium for scheme coverage in
respect of its employees. Its rateable remuneration will include
any wages paid by the contractor to the individual, as its
employee and to other employees, who performs the work
required pursuant to the contractual arrangement with the
principal.
Clause 10 stipulates that the amount of remuneration for the
purposes of the Bill is the amount paid or payable by the
principal to the contractor for services provided by the
contractor. This means that the principal will be liable to pay
premium in respect of this amount. Furthermore, any amount
paid or payable by the contractor to its employee/s is not
remuneration for the purposes of the legislation. Therefore, the
contractor will not be liable to pay premium in respect of this
amount.
The provision also confirms that the amount paid or payable by
the principal to the contractor for any non labour component
(i.e. for materials and equipment) is excluded from being
"remuneration", by the reference to the deduction, from the total
contract amount, of the "applicable prescribed percentage", or if
there is none, "that part of the total amount not attributable to
the provision of services".
Clause 10 re-enacts section 9 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
330
Clause 11 addresses claims issues arising in the circumstances addressed
by clause 10 where there is potential for the Authority to collect
a double premium in contractual arrangements.
On the claims side, such arrangements provide two claims
avenues. That is, where the deemed worker of the principal
(deemed employer) is also an employee of the contractor
(that contractor being either a body corporate or a trust entity),
and is injured in the course of doing the principal's work under
the contractual arrangement, then the worker will technically be
entitled to make a claim against either the principal or the
contractor.
However, the intention is that the injured worker should make
any claim against the principal, consistent with the requirement
in clause 10 that the principal pay the relevant premium. It is
intended that the worker will be precluded from bringing a
claim against the contractor.
Clause 11 re-enacts section 10 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 12 deems an employment relationship to exist between a share
farmer and a land owner if under a contract between the
parties--
· the share farmer is entitled to receive, as consideration,
a share of income derived from the land (the share must
be less than one-third, and may be in cash, kind or a
combination of both); or
· if the contract is in writing, the contract provides that
the owner is liable to pay workers compensation to the
share farmer if the share farmer is injured in the course
of carrying out the contracted work.
The provision also states what will comprise the deemed
remuneration, where an employment relationship is deemed to
exist between the parties by virtue of this provision. This will
only include monetary amounts paid to the share farmer by the
deemed employer and not any "in kind" amounts.
Clause 12(3) provides that for the purposes of the Bill, a share
farmer engaged by an owner of land is not a worker unless
subclause (1) applies. This means that the other deeming
provisions cannot apply to a share farmer.
331
Clause 12 re-enacts section 11 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 13 deems persons of a specified class to be workers of a religious
body or organisation. The classes may be specified in an order
made by the Governor in Council (and published in the
Government Gazette) at the request of a religious body or
organisation.
The provision will only operate to deem a person to be a worker
if he or she would not otherwise be a worker under the Bill.
Clause 13 re-enacts section 12 of the Accident Compensation
Act.
Clause 14 deems certain persons employed in the public sector to be
workers for the purposes of the Bill. The relevant persons
include--
· a responsible Minister of the Crown;
· a member of the Legislative Council or the Legislative
Assembly;
· an office holder as a member of a public entity or of the
governing body of a public entity;
· a person who holds a judicial office;
· a non-judicial member of VCAT;
· a public official within the meaning of the Public
Administration Act 2004;
· a bail justice;
· a member of police personnel within the meaning of the
Police Regulation Act 1958.
Clause 14 re-enacts section 14 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 15 deems a local government councillor to be a worker of the
relevant council if the councillor is injured while carrying out
duties of office. The provision adopts the definitions of Council
and Councillor in section 3(1) of the Local Government Act
1989.
332
As Councillors carry out diverse activities within their
communities, both as private citizens and as Councillors, in
some instances it may be difficult to ascertain when a
Councillor is (or is not) carrying out his or her duties of office.
Therefore, the provision confers power on the Minister to make
guidelines outlining the circumstances in which a Councillor is
considered to be carrying out duties as a councillor to provide
greater certainty.
If a councillor is deemed to be the worker of his or her council,
then the amount that is deemed to be remuneration is the
allowance that is paid or payable to the councillor by the
council for carrying out councillor duties and functions.
Note that councillor allowances generally vary between
councils, and are determined by the Governor in Council under
section 74B of the Local Government Act 1989.
Clause 15 re-enacts section 14AA of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 16 establishes a deemed employment relationship for certain
persons who customarily attend a given place to be selected for
work, usually work for that day, by an employer.
This practice has historically been used frequently in the
shipping and agricultural (mostly the fruit-picking) industries,
but has now been largely replaced by modern recruitment
arrangements. However, for those instances where an employer
uses a "place of pick up" arrangement to recruit staff, clause 16
provides that a person who customarily attends that place for
the purpose of being selected for work, will, if injured while in
attendance at that place, be deemed to be a worker of the
employer who last employed that person in customary
employment.
The provision also clarifies the amount that will be deemed to
be remuneration, where the provision deems an arrangement to
give rise to an employment relationship.
Clause 16 re-enacts section 15 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
333
Clause 17 establishes the general rule that sporting contestants are
ineligible to receive compensation under this Bill. A person
engaged by an employer to participate as a contestant in a
sporting or athletic activity will not be covered by the Bill
where the person is injured while participating as a contestant in
such an activity, or is engaged in training or preparation with a
view to so participating, or is travelling between a place of
residence and the place at which the person is so engaged.
This is because sporting contestants will generally be covered
by other insurance arrangements.
There are specific exceptions to this general rule and clause 17
deems certain persons engaged to participate as a rider in a
horse race conducted as part of a race meeting held under the
Rules of Racing Victoria to be workers employed by Racing
Victoria for the purposes of the Bill. Such a person will only be
a deemed worker while participating as such a rider or doing
such riding work as specified in the provisions. Essentially, the
specific exception is for jockeys in races organised by Racing
Victoria to be protected by the scheme if injured while racing.
Clause 17 re-enacts section 16 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985. Section 16(5) of that Act is not contained in the Bill,
because the liability of The Victoria Racing Club to pay
compensation was transferred to Racing Victoria in 2001.
Clause 18 extends the coverage conferred by clauses 17(2) and (3) in
relation to jockeys in races organised by Racing Victoria to
reflect that not all horse races held in Victoria are organised by
Racing Victoria. Other racing bodies (for example the
Victorian Arabian Jockey Club) may organise horse, pony or
harness races as part of a mixed sports gathering, as defined in
the Racing Act 1958, provided they have the required
permission under section 19(1) of that Act.
Clause 18 is intended to clarify that a rider or driver
participating in a mixed sports gathering is deemed to be a
worker while so participating. The club, association or body
who organised the mixed sports gathering is the corresponding
deemed employer. Amounts paid or payable to the rider or
driver for so participating are deemed to be remuneration for the
purposes of the Bill.
Clause 18 re-enacts section 16A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
334
The definition of worker in section 3 of the Bill makes it clear
that an outworker who is employed under a contract of service
will be a worker for the purposes of the Bill. However, in
practice, very few outworkers are engaged through a contract of
service. Rather they are engaged through contracts for services
(such as contracts to produce or finish an amount of goods).
In such a case, the definition of worker in section 3 will not
apply to the outworker. Further, the contractor deeming
provisions are complex and may be difficult to apply to
outworkers.
Clause 19 operates to deem outworkers who work individually, or within
a family entity or business, to be a worker of the person who
has engaged the outworker or the outworker family entity or
business, as the case may be. Clause 19 adopts the meanings
of outwork and outworker in section 3 of the Outworkers
(Improved Protection) Act 2003.
The provisions include reference to a family business to clarify
that the deeming provision in subclause (1) can apply to an
outworker operating as an unregistered sole trader business.
Subclauses (3), (4) and (6) elaborate on the meaning of family
entity for the purposes of the outworker provisions.
The intention is to ensure coverage of outworkers who are
working in a one-person or family business, irrespective of the
business structure. A family entity is one in which an
outworker and or members of his or her family as defined
have a "controlling interest" as per the meaning given in
subclause (3).
Clause 19(7) establishes that where an employment relationship
is deemed in an outwork arrangement, the amount that is
deemed to be remuneration, and therefore subject to premium,
is the amount paid by the principal to the outworker, or to the
outworker family entity or business for the performance of the
outwork.
Clause 19 re-enacts section 17 of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
335
PART 2--REMUNERATION
Part 2 of Schedule 1 deals with remuneration for the purposes of calculating
premium payable by an employer. The provisions are intended to provide
transparency about how premium is calculated and clarity for employers as
to what amounts are included in the calculation of premium payable by
employers.
Clause 20 defines what remuneration is for the purposes of the Bill, in
particular Part 10, and confirms how amounts that are paid or
payable by an employer to a worker are to be treated for the
purposes of calculating the amount of premium payable by an
employer. Item 20 also confirms what amounts paid or payable
by an employer to a worker are not to be treated as
remuneration.
Clause 20 operates the same as section 3AA of the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
Clause 21 provides a formula to be used when calculating what proportion
of a fringe benefit paid or payable by an employer to a worker is
to be treated as remuneration for the purposes of calculating the
amount of premium that is payable by employers.
Clause 21 re-enacts section 5C of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 22 assists in confirming and calculating what amount of a motor
vehicle allowance paid or payable to a worker is to be treated as
remuneration for the purposes of calculating the amount of
premium that is payable by employers.
Clause 22 re-enacts section 5D of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
Clause 23 assists in confirming and calculating what amount of an
accommodation allowance paid or payable to a worker is to be
treated as remuneration. The treatment of an amount of
accommodation allowance paid to a worker is relevant to help
determine what proportion is considered remuneration for the
purposes of calculating the amount of premium that is payable
by employers.
Clause 23 re-enacts section 5E of the Accident Compensation
Act 1985.
336
Clause 24 defines rateable remuneration as an amount paid or payable by
an employer on or after 1 July 2014 to a worker for services
performed on or after 1 July 2014. Item 24 confirms how
amounts of remuneration paid as fringe benefit or
superannuation benefits are to be treated. Item 24 also confirms
that remuneration paid or payable as superannuation benefits for
services provided prior to 1 July 2014 is not to be treated as
rateable remuneration under the Bill.
Clause 24 re-enacts section 8 of the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
PART 3--OTHER INTERPRETATIVE PROVISIONS
Clause 25 provides for factors that must be taken into account for the
purposes of determining whether a worker's employment was a
"significant contributing factor" to an injury. The provision is
important and relevant to the fundamental legal tests for
entitlement in Part 2 of the Bill.
The word "significant" has been included in these provisions to
emphasise that the relevant injury will only be compensable if
there is a considerable and strong connection between work and
the injury.
The factors to be considered in determining whether
employment was a significant contributing factor include the
nature and duration of a worker's employment, the worker's
activities outside the workplace, and the probable development
of the injury occurring if that employment had not taken place.
For example, where a worker suffers a heart attack, stroke,
disease or a worsening type injury at work, the worker's
employment will also need to be a considerable cause of that
injury for compensation to be paid.
The definition re-enacts the equivalent definition in
section 5(1B) of the Accident Compensation Act 1985.
Clause 26 specifies the range of persons who come within the definition of
member of a family.
The definition re-enacts the equivalent definition in section 5 of
the Accident Compensation Act 1985. It also re-enacts the
interpretative provision, currently in section 5(3A), which states
that a reference to certain types of workers has the same
meaning as member of a worker's family.
337
Clause 27 defines superannuation benefit. It is relevant to the calculation
of premium under Part 10 as it confirms that the determination
of remuneration.
The definition re-enacts the equivalent definition in section 3(1)
of the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act
1993.
SCHEDULE 2--PRE-INJURY AVERAGE WEEKLY
EARNINGS
Schedule 2 contains a Table that prescribes how the pre-injury average
weekly earnings of a worker are to be calculated for the purpose of
calculating benefits to which a worker may be entitled under the Bill.
A worker's pre-injury average weekly earnings are calculated with reference
to the class or category of a worker at the time of their injury. For example,
if a worker is under the age of 21, then the worker's pre-injury average
weekly earnings is calculated in the way outlined in column 3 of item 1 in the
table in Schedule 2.
Schedule 2 is intended to operate the same as Schedule 1A of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
SCHEDULE 3--MODIFICATION TO DEGREES OF
IMPAIRMENT FOR THE PURPOSES OF DIVISION 5 OF
PART 5
Schedule 3 contains a table which modifies a worker's impairment benefit
rating for the purposes of Division 5 of Part 5. A worker's impairment
benefit rating is relevant to the calculation of a worker's amount of non-
economic loss in respect of a permanent impairment under clause 211(2) and
for the purpose of Division 5 of Part 5.
Schedule 3 is intended to operate the same as Schedule 2 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
338
SCHEDULE 4--NO DISADVANTAGE--COMPENSATION
TABLE
Schedule 4 contains a table which provides amounts of minimum
compensation payable where a worker's injury is considered to be a total loss.
The Schedule operates in conjunction with clause 221 and is intended to
ensure that a worker is not disadvantaged according to the method by which
they receive compensation.
Clause 221 directs that where a worker has suffered a total loss injury and the
amount of compensation calculated under that section is less than the amount
provided for in Schedule 4, the worker is entitled to the higher amount.
Clause 221(4) sets out the maximum amount payable where the worker
suffers, on the same occasion, more than one of the injuries mentioned in
Schedule 4.
Schedule 4 is intended to operate the same as Schedule 3B in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in relation to injuries
occurring before 1 July 2014.
SCHEDULE 5--TABLE TO BE USED TO DETERMINE
SETTLEMENT AMOUNTS UNDER SECTION 246
Schedule 5 contains a table to determine settlement amounts under
clause 246. The Schedule is intended to operate in conjunction with
clause 246 to ensure that a settlement amount is approximately equivalent to
the amount which a worker would have received if, instead of settling on an
agreed amount, they had instead continued to receive weekly payments until
the retirement age.
Schedule 5 is intended to have the same operation as Schedule 1 of the
Accident Compensation Act 1985, which will continue to apply in relation
to injuries occurring before 1 July 2014.
SCHEDULE 6--SELF-INSURERS--PRE-APPLICATION
ELIGIBILITY FEE
Item 1 of Schedule 6 specifies the pre-application eligibility fee payable by
an employer which must accompany an application for approval to be a self-
insurer under clause 375 of the Bill. The fee helps to cover the administrative
costs incurred by the Authority in considering and determining the
employer's application.
339
The pre-application eligibility fee must be varied in accordance with the
formula provided in order to account for changes in the consumer provide
index (CPI), as published by the Australian Bureau of Statistics. The formula
elements reflect the language used by the Australian Bureau of Statistics.
Provision for the variation of the fee ensures that the amount paid by
employers to the Authority when seeking a determination under clause 375
continues to meet the costs incurred by the Authority in considering and
responding to the employer's application.
This provision operates the same as item 1 of Schedule 4 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
SCHEDULE 7--APPLICATION FEE FOR APPROVAL AS
SELF-INSURER
An employer which makes an application to the Authority to be approved as
a self-insurer under clause 376 is required to pay the application fee set out in
item 1 of Schedule 7. The fee is intended to cover the costs of the Authority
in considering and responding to the employer's application for approval to
self-insure. The fee payable by an employer is the lesser of 0·033 per cent of
the assessed remuneration of the applicant employer or the fee limit in
clause 3.
This provision operates the same as Clause 1 of Schedule 5 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
Item 2 of Schedule 7 provides a formula for determining the "assessment
remuneration" of an employer for the purposes of varying the application fee
set out in item 1 of Schedule 9 payable by an employer to the Authority when
the employer applies for approval to be a self-insurer under clause 376.
The formula takes into account remuneration paid by the employer in the
most recent financial year and the number of months over which the
remuneration was paid. If the employer or its subsidiaries do not pay
remuneration in the most recent financial year, then the amount of relevant
remuneration as estimated by the Authority under clause 377 is used. This is
intended to result in a fee that is fair and referable to the employer's
individual circumstances.
This provision includes definitions of forthcoming year, preceding year and
relevant remuneration.
This provision operates the same as clause 2 of Schedule 5 in the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
340
Item 3 of Schedule 7 sets a limit to the application fee of an employer
seeking approval to self-insure, which is to be varied annually by the formula
in clause 3(2).
The formula takes into account the average weekly total earnings of all
employees in Victoria, as published by the Australian Bureau of Statistics.
The formula elements reflect the language used by the Australian Bureau of
Statistics and the frequency of reporting.
This provision is intended to result in a fee that is fair and relates to the
employer's individual circumstances; and to meet the costs incurred by the
Authority in considering and responding to the employer's application.
Item 3 operates the same as Item 3 of Schedule 5 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985.
SCHEDULE 8--PERSONS TO WHOM DOCUMENT MAY BE
PRODUCED OR INFORMATION COMMUNICATED OR
DIVULGED
Schedule 8 provides a list of persons to whom documents may be produced
or information can be communicated in accordance with clause 412.
Schedule 8 is intended to operate the same as Schedule 6 of the Accident
Compensation Act 1985, but reflects changes to the names and number of
Government Departments, of the Australian Bureau of Statistics, and to the
National Board within the meaning of the Health Practitioner Regulation
National Law.
SCHEDULE 9--CONSEQUENTIAL AMENDMENTS
Schedule 9 provides for consequential amendments to a number of other Acts
which refer to and operate in relation to the Accident Compensation Act
1985 and the Accident Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993.
The updates ensure that those Acts can operate as intended in relation to this
Bill as well as those Acts. References to the Accident Compensation
(WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 are deleted, to reflect that the Accident
Compensation (WorkCover Insurance) Act 1993 is to be repealed.
Some references to the Accident Compensation Act 1985 are deleted,
where the relevant sections of that Act are to be repealed.
341